A Persuasion from Papistry: Written chiefly to the obstinate, determined, and disobedient English Papists, who are herein named & proved English enemies and extreme Enemies to England. ¶ Which persuasion, all the Queen's majesties Subjects, favouring the Pope or his religion, will read or hear advisedly and thoroughly, especially such as would be counted friends to ENGLAND, that wish our Prince's prosperity, the safeguard of the Nobility, the concord of our Comunalty, and the continuance of this our happy state and tranquillity.  
AT LONDON, Imprinted by Henry Bynneman dwelling in Thamis Street near Baynard's castle. ANNO. 1581.  
Cum privilegio Regiae Maiestatis.   

To the most merciful and prudent Princess, Elyzabeth, by the grace of God, of England, France, and Ireland Queen, Defender of the faith, etc.  
AS heretofore (my most gracious Sovereign) I troubled your Highness (not without some travel to myself) in a thing that was necessary, reasonable, and commodious to many, and hurt to none: Even so I have now (not troublingly, but lovingly) framed an earnest persuasion to such of your subjects, as fear not God as they ought, regard not his word as they should, nor obey your Highness as they are bound, naming them English enemies (as I may very well) for English friends I am sure they are not: which persuasion is necessary, reasonable, and very profitable for them, & not hurtful to any. And as that which before I made to your Majesty, was by your Grace only to be authorized, for the great relief and succour of your subjects: So this that I have now written to your subjects, is to be allowed and practised by them, to the great comfort and joy (I hope) of your Highness. And though I have penned it for them to perform: yet I have dedicated it to your Grace to peruse. Beseeching your Majesty therein to pardon my boldness (or rather presumption) for though it be not so learnedly, so cunningly, and so finely framed, as is requisite for your excellency: yet it is so plainly, so truly, and so zealously done, as is meet for your subjects. Not doubting, but steadfastly trusting, though all thereby be not alured from their error, that many will be won to the truth: though it make not then see, that wink for the nonce, it will cause them to see, that will open their eyes. And though it procure not the obstinate and determined Papists, from being English Enemies: yet it will enforce thousands (I hope) of the simple seduced sort, to become English friends (or rather friends to England.) And though there might seem in me, too much boldness, to crave of your Majesty, to read this presently: yet I beseech your Highness to view and peruse it at your leisure conveniently. For as the reading thereof, I trust will much profit them, to whom I have written it: so your Graces reading of it, would not a little rejoice me, to whom I dedicate it. And whereas I firmly believe, that God thereby will be better honoured, the Gospel more embraced, Papistry more contemned, your Majesty better obeyed, your Highness of many more loved, your power more augmented, treason less practised, foreign foes more discouraged, your loving subjects more comforted, English enemies more diminished, English friends more increased, and this your Realm of England the better strengthened: yet the only thing that I crave therefore of your Grace, is, well to accept it, and in good part to take it, Beseeching your Majesty not to respect the mean estate of the person, but the meaning of the party, not the cunning of the contriver, but the intent of the writer, neither how it is couched, but to what end it is framed. And if there be any thing therein that shall mislike your Majesty, I most humbly beseech you therefore to pardon me, protesting to God and your Grace, that I wrote the same, not purposely, but negligently: and not willingly, but ignorantly: Hoping beside, that the godly and wise will construe all things therein to the best, and not wrest them to the worst. And as for other, that have an overweening in their own wits, and that are rather curious carpers, than profitable doers, (whereof there are not a few) I do not much weigh, for it is impossible to write so circumspectly, to satisfy or please every precise head. And therefore I have chosen rather to write truth and goodness for fools to mislike, than toys and trifles for the wise to deride: not ignorant, that there are more finde-faultes than mende-faultes, and more that are ready to detract other men's doings, than able to make the like of their own: whereof some think they deserve more to be commended (so much they fancy their folly) for discommending of that, in a minute of an hour, which the Writer with great study and pain for their great profit, and the continual commodity of many thousands hath been a framing and finishing two or three years. And as a great sort for this will favour me, and not hate me: Even so (I am sure) that some therefore will hate me most spitefully, that rather ought to love me earnestly. Whose malice the better to withstand, I have chosen your Majesty (as one that is best able under God) to defend me. Under whose protection, this may the more safely pass abroad, and thereby be the better accepted, the more desired, the gladlier received, the more willingly perused, the more advisedly scanned, the less detracted, and the better credited. And thus omitting any further to trouble your Highness, I, (as one of your most true and faithful subjects) unfeignedly and from the bottom of my heart, do beseech God, to preserve you from perils, to shield you from sorrow, to confound all your foes, to defend you from Traitors, to reveal their conspiracies, to frustrate their attempts, and to protect you in peace.  
Your Grace's most dutiful and obedient subject THOMAS LUPTON.   

A persuasion from Papistry.  
IF this our famous realm of England hath many English enemies, if it breed and nourish such as looks and hopes for the subversion of the good & peaceable estate thereof: And if many that are carefully defended therein by our most gracious & merciful Princes, are apparent enemies to her grace, and to this our country: Then no marvel though it should have a great sort of foreign foes: Then it is unlike that strangers (borne and bred out of it) do wish that it should prosper: and then how may it be thought, that strangers (not defended by her majesty) should be faithful friends to her, & to her realm? for if one hate his natural mother that nourished & brought him up: Then it is not like that one should love his stepmother that never did any thing for him.  
And now for that it is well known by trial (not surmised by say) that there are such mentioned english enemies, as well dwelling among us, as also rainging abroad in other countries, (which is no less grief to her grace, than sorrow to her loving subjects) I, (for the zeal I own to my prince, for the love of my Country, and for the ●are I have of the the careless case of many, and as one more willing than meet,) have written unto all you that are such English enemies, as well in England as elsewhere, this earnest persuasion, which if you will as advisedly read, as I have willingly written, I doubt not but that you will (or many of you at the least that God hath not clean given over, or whom the devil hath not utterly blinded or bewitched) of english enemies, become English friends, and of disobedient people, true and obedient subjects. Besides that, you shall plainly an● perfectly see, the wrong way you walk in, how you wish your own woe, seek your own sorrow, and desire your destruction. All which if you avoid thereby, I hope you will not be unkind and unthankful to him, that is so zealous and careful for you. Yet for all that, I look for none other, but that some of you (more wilful than wise, & more churlish than courteous) will hate me spitefully, for that you ought to love me faithfully. But such shall have no more cause to do so, than the thief to hate him that persuades him from stealing. If any be angry because I name English emies, it is a great presumption, such are not of them whom we count to be English friends. As I have written to many of you, and yet do not know you: so I wish you may know yourselves when I touch or justly reprove you.  
They that are English friends & friends to England, will not be angry because I name English enemies, for that I do not touch them: but they that are English enemies, & are such enemies to England, will stur because I do pinch them. But be not angry, for if we have such English enemies (as I am sure we have) than I must needs call them English enemies, if I call them by their right name: for if I should call a thief a true man, or a harlot an honest woman, I should misname them. Therefore I know no fit name for a traitor than a traitor, for a drunkard than a drunkard, for a Pirate than a Pirate, and so for an English enemy than an English enemy. But if it grieve you to be called thus, then let it grieve you to deserve to be called thus. And when you do change your conditions, we will then change your name. For if you will obey lovingly and willingly your merciful and peaceable prince, than you shall be called true and loving subjects: And if you will unfeignedly wish & procure the quietness and commodity of England: we will then call you English friends. But being now clean contrary, we cannot choose (& that with grief of heart) but call you English enemies, English for that you were born & nourished in England: & enemies for that you envy the peaceable and quiet government thereof, wishing & seeking an alteration of the same. How prove you that? may some of you say (as some have said already) that we do so? howsoever I prove it, your own words proves that do say so, that you take yourselves to be of the same number: for as your stinging doth cause you to kick, so doth your kicking make you be known. And that there are such English enemies that do envy this our peaceable & quiet government of England, & wish an alteration of the same, it is not hard to prove, unless it be hard to prove that the sun is up at noon. Therefore mark me well, for I will now prove it. We have (thanks be to God) a most wise & merciful Princes, under whose government (through God's goodness) we have had such a plenty & peace, as never hath been the like in this realm: And yet there are a great sort (I fear) within this Realm, that love not her majesty as they ought, fear her not as they should, nor obey her according to their duty. For how can they love her that despise her godly proceedings? how can they fear her, that contemn her decrees? & how can they obey her, that obstinately break her good orders? Now it is well known, that there are many born & bred within England, that despise & obstinately refuse to follow her godly proceedings, set forth according to gods word, & they that despise & refuse these her proceedings, are sorry they continued so long, & they that are sorry therefore, would gladly have other orders (much worse) in their place, and they that would have other, wish that her graces proceedings were displaced, & they that would have them taken away (which they know will not be so long as her grace doth reign) do wish her (being our head) to be cut off, or else hopes of her short life. But all their heads that would have it so: (how many soever they be) I wish stood on one neck, that they all might be cut of at one stroke. Now you may see, that I have proved that there are such English enemies within this realm, for if these be not English enemies, that love not their princess, that are sorry she lives so long, that wish her death or short reign, & that would have an alteration or rather subversion of this our most happy & quiet state: if these I say be not English Enemies, yea and great enemies to England, than I know not what to name them, unless I should call than English Rebels, for English friends or good subjects I am sure they are not. Therefore to you English enemies that are wilful, obstinate, and determined Papists, I chiefly do write, for no other English enemies have all these aforesaid marks or conditions but only you.  
I doubt not but that some of you will be offended with me, for calling you English enemies, for that you would seem to be as good English friends as the best, because you are great enemies to England, therefore I cannot well call you English friends, or friends to Eng. Which I am most sure to prove hereafter, if that be not sufficient that I have proved before.  
It is well known, that the Pope is enemy to our Queen, his laws are repugnant to her laws, and his religion is contrary to her religion, (which is the Gospel and God's word) now if any that is borne within England doth earnestly love the Pope, than they cannot faithfully love the Queen, if any of them obey the Pope's laws and decrees, they must needs disobey the queens laws and orders: And if they embrace and love the Pope's religion, than they must needs forsake and despise God's word, the queens religion. Now for that you that are Papists are such, than you are rather the Pope's loving servants than the queens true subjects. And if you be not true and loving subjects to our Queen, who under God is the chief staff & stay of the peaceable & prosperous state of England: than you cannot be friends but enemies to England. And thus I trow I have proved that you are English enemies.  
Mark again, Christ saith (who is to be believed) No man can serve two masters, 
Ma●●▪ 6.  for either he shall hate the one & love the other, or else lean to the one and despise the other. By these words of Christ (who cannot lie though the Pope may err) all English persons that love the Pope and his religion, must needs hate the Queen & her religion: or if they lean to the Pope and his religion, than they despise the Queen and her religion: Therefore (if it be construed to the best) all you that are Papists, for that you do lean to the Pope and his religion, do despise the Queen and her religion. And I think you own no great love where ye despise. And so if you hate or despise the Queen (whose life as I said is the prosperity of England) than you can not be friends to England, but enemies to England. And thus (by Christ's own words) you must needs whether you will or no be english enemies. I grant there are many other English enemies, yet all that may properly be called English enemies, are not enemies to England, for all they that are born in England, that hate the devil, wickedness & sin, & that are enemies to them that are enemies to England, may in a right sense be called English enemies, of whom I neither mean, neither have I any just cause to write (for though they may be called English Enemies, yet they are friends to England.) But I mean that they are English enemies that are hurtful to England, whereof there are many besides you, but not such as you. Our thieves are English Enemies, whereof many steal for necessity: Unthrifts are english enemies both to themselves & to other, for that they spend wastefully on themselves that other have need of: Drunkards are english enemies, but are most of all their own foes, (unless they kill or hurt any in their drunkenness) besides many other such like enemies: yet all these with many other, are not such english enemies (unless they be Papists withal) but that they love their Prince, obey and follow her godly proceedings, wish her a prosperous reign, and would fight (if need were) for her grace, and help to defend this their country from her foes: which may be counted as friends in comparison of you that are such papistical enemies. For though there are many English enemies, as thieves, murderers, pirates, coiners, clippers of money, and counterfayters of the queens seal, with divers other: yet you that are obstinate, disobedient and determined Papists, are the most earnest enemies to England of all other, for if the queens Majesty should enrich, set in authority, or promote, the said thieves, murderers, pirates, coiners, clippers of money & counterfaiters of her highness seal (unless they be Papists withal) they would thank her, love her, obey her, & observe her laws, & so of English enemies become English friends, which you that are perverse and determined Papists, would never do, though her Grace should do so to you: For as Harlots that love other better than they love their husbands (though their husbands love them never so well) set all their whole mind, devices, and studies, how to be rid of their husbands: Even so you that are obstinate and determined Papists, (that are spiritual fornicators) though the queens Majesty should give you great livings, set you in authority, or highly promote you: yet for all that your chief mind and study would be, how to be rid of her Grace, how to displace her, and how to have a Papist to rule in her room: whereby you might at your own liberty commit spiritual whoredom with Idols, Images, & the Mass, which you love better than your own loving husband Christ the son of God. And thus let the queens Majesty do for you never so much, yet you will not be English friends, but utter enemies to her Grace and to England your own native country: until of perverse Papists you become perfect Protestants, which is altogether my drift. Yet I beseech you mark this, and consider it well, though very need compel the aforesaid (for the most part) to be thieves, murderers, pirates, coiners of money and such like, to be English enemies, which may and do daily become english friends: yet there are such laws for them, as therefore they are put to death. But for you that are obstinate & disobedient papists (that are so great enemies to England without need) and that nothing can reclaim to be friends to England: our most mild and merciful Queen as yet, hath made no such law to put you to death, nor gréevosly to punish you, though you deserve death a great deal more (all things well weighed & considered) than any of the other english enemies do. For if one that clippeth or diminisheth the queens coin, whereon her Image or picture is but printed or stamped, is worthily called a Traitor, & by law therefore is hanged, drawn & quartered. Then, are not you worthy to be called Traitors, & deserve death, which procure, wish, or desire by any mean, the displacing of your Prince, the destruction of her person, the alteration of our most quiet & happy state, the calamity of your country men, the confusion of the common wealth, and the ruin of this our worthy reaime of England?  
If he that counterfeiteth the queens majesties seal for some private profit (breaking thereby but one part of her laws) is a traitor, & is therefore put to death: then are not you that are obstinate and disobedient Papists, traitors, & deserve death, that hate your Prince without any cause, & that withstand & disobey all her god●y laws & proceedings? in the loving and obeying of whom, & the keeping & observing of whose laws & orders, her Grace's safety, the preservation of her person, the conservation of the common wealth, and the prosperous state of this realm doth chief depend?  
If hereby you will not willingly see what you are, I fear against your wills you will feel hereafter what you are.  
Open your eyes therefore, and see what a merciful Queen you have, that ever since she began to reign, hath rather mercifully without law sought to win you, than cruelly by law to enforce or wound you. Think not, because she suffereth you, that therefore she cannot punish nor execute you? (which if some of you stick not to say openly, many of you (I believe) think the same privily.) Think not, because she hath made no law for you, that therefore she can make no law for you? for the queens Majesty hath as great power to punish the Idolatrous Papists in her Realm, 
4. King. 23  as King josia had to burn the Priests of Baal in his realm.  
King Asa and his people made a covenant and swore not only to seek the Lord to cleave unto him and to hearken unto his voice, but also, that who soever did not so, should be slain whether he were small or great, man or woman: which covenant he performed and broke not. And is not our Princess Queen of England as well as Asa was King of juda? And hath not she as great power in her kingdom as he had in his? And if God was well pleased with King Asa for making and performing that covenant (as he was indeed) would he then be angry (think you) with Queen Elizabeth if she made the like and performed it? I think not. But our merciful Queen (though she hath set forth the very true law of God as speedily, as earnestly, and as zealously, as either king Asa or any other Ruler hath done, to be followed and observed throughout her whole Realm) hath not made any such covenant or law to slay or kill them that do not follow and obey the same.  
But consider this well, if the Pope (not appointed by God's law to reign and rule as he hath done and doth) may murder and kill, (as many of you think he may) the professors and followers of God's word (being not his subjects) for disobeying his law devised & invented by man on earth, and procured by the Devil: Then may not we think, that our Queen apppointed by God and allowed by his word to reign over us, may lawfully kill and put to death the Idolatrous Papists her subjects for wilfully disobeying and withstanding the law of God that came from heaven, being long sin●e taught us by the Prophets, by jesus Christ the son of God, and by his Apostles, moved and procured thereto by God the holy ghost?  
Therefore I beseech you weigh the mild nature of our gracious Queen, (the mother of Mercy) that doth not use the justice she may: and mark your holy father the Pope (the Captain of Cruelty) that useth ●he iniusticie he ought not.  
I pray you, is not our Elizabeth Queen of England aswell as Queen Mary was? what power, what jurisdiction, what authority, what superiority, what excellency, and what else had Queen Mary, that this our Queen Elizabeth hath not? Queen Mary was King Henry the eights daughter, so was our Queen Elizabeth: Queen Mary was King Edw. sister, so is Queen Elizabeth: Q. Marry succeeded her brother King Edward, so did Queen Elizabeth succeed her sister Queen Mary: Queen Mary was lawful Queen of England, Queen Elizabeth is as lawful Queen of England, (I will not say more) Queen Mary put down God's word planted by her brother, and set up Papistry and Idolatry and obeyed the Pope: Queen Elizabeth put down Papistry and Idolatry planted by her sister, and obeys God: Queen Mary used her harmless and obedient Subjects cruelly, and put them to death that professed God's word: Queen Elizabeth useth her wicked and disobedient Subjects mercifully, and suffereth them to live that profess and stiffly defend Papistry and Idolatry the doctrine of the Devil.  
These comparisons duly considered, your Queen Mary did not much excel our Queen Elizabeth, (unless in cruelty and burning her harmless subjects.) Now, if Queen Mary might put to death her humble and harmless subjects for professing of God's word: then I can not see but that our Queen Elizabeth may as well execute her stubborn and disobedient subjects (which she as yet never did) that withstand God's word, and will needs follow Papistry and Idolatry.  
And further, if Queen Mary had a law to burn the servants of God, that were obedient to her, concerning their worldly duty, and never meant her harm: Then why may not our Queen Elizabeth make a law to execute the Pope's servants, (that are bound to be her loving subjects) which are disobedient unto her, and that seek, procure, desire, and wish her death and destruction?  
Therefore be thankful to God that hath given you and us such a merciful▪ Prince to reign over us, & love & ob●y her that giveth you, for justice mercy, and for extremity, lenity. And now, as her Grace doth refrain fcom that she may do: so provoke not her highness to that she can do. And as I said, think not that her Grace can not use the sword against you, because she hath not used it: for, if you think so, you do not only deceive yourselves, but also do much abuse her Majesty, in that you seem thereby, to make her a Prince without power: whereby you are unworthy of the great mercy she shows unto you.  
What servant is so foolish to think (much more to say) that because his Master doth not beat him for his fault, therefore he can not beat him? Because the merciful father doth not beat his son for his offence, that maketh not that he can not beat him for the same. Shall her clemency and mercy make you think in her disability? Therefore, if any of you think so, (as I believe some of you have said so) you are not worthy of such a merciful Mistress that useth you so. And I am sure that it is the spirit of unthankfulness, the spirit of blindness, the spirit of error, or rather the spirit of the devil that makes you say so.  
Think not I beseech you, that I have written this for that I would have the queens Majesty to withdraw her mercy from you, and to use you with cruelty (which is contrary to her mild and merciful nature, if any other way would serve) for I do it (as the Lord knows my heart) to make you to see and understand her great mercy, lenity, and gentleness towards you, thereby to win and allure you from obstinacy to obediency, from ingratitude to thankfulness, from ignorance to knowledge, & from error to truth.  
It may be, that some of you will say, that you love the Queen as well as we, and wish the commodity of your country as well as we: If you do so, than you will not procure nor wish any foreign foes to come into any of her Grace's dominions, to help, aid, or succour any rebels or traitors against our Queen, neither will you be glad when you hear that any such are arrived or come into any of her highness dominions to fight against her: neither will you rejoice if they and the rebels should prosper against our Queen and country. But if you hearken for their coming in to fight against her Majesty and her loving subjects, or to aid rebels against her: or if you rejoice that they aid or help traitors against our Queen: or if you desire, that they & the rebels may get the victory of her, and her loving subjects (as I fear many of you have done, and yet do) than whatsoever you say you are, I am sure you are not true subjects, but traitors to your prince, & no friends, but enemies to England.  
Did none of you rejoice that the foreign foes arrived in Ireland of late? were none of you glad that they aided the rebels there against our Queen and her loving subjects? And were none of you sorry for their evil success and overthrow? you in your consciences know whether you do thus or not, whether you are such or not, whether you rejoiced that the foreign foes aided the rebels in Ireland or not: And whether you were sorry that the queens Majesty and her subjects did vanquish them or not.  
And if you be such English enemies, then why should England harbour her enemies? why should England foster her foes? why should England maintain them that mean her mischief? And why should our Queen defend them that desire her destruction? Nay rather, why doth she not cut them off that would be a confusion to her and to her country?  
The fewer such were in England, the happier were England: the sooner they were rid out of England, the better it would be for England: And if there were none such in England, than God would be well pleased with England: Therefore they that will not be true to the queens Majesty, and to England, God send them short life or soon out of England: for England were better have their room than their throng, their absence than their presence, & their death than their life.  
Therefore to you I chief writ that the devil hath bewitched with Papistry, that fond and ridiculous Romish religion, whose blindness I bewail, and whose folly I lament.  
Consider I beseech you, if you be such as before I have described, are you not then English Enemies? your practices have proved it, your murmurings do manifest it, your disobediencie declares it, your obstinacy doth open it, and some of your treasons have tried it. Therefore how can you think well of yourselves, that envy the prosperous reign of so peaceable a Prince, that wish the sorrow of your Sovereign, yourselves, and of all her subjects: that to have your peevish pleasure performed, would have the quiet state of your country subverted, and that would prefer & plant papistry, and displace the pure word of God. But if you be so wilful (which is incident to your religion) that you will not yield that you are English enemies, yet I trust you will not deny that you are English Romanists, which is, that you have English bodies, and Romish hearts (wishing rather you had Romish bodies & English hearts) so that it appears, though your bodies be in England, your hearts are at Rome. Therefore we should be in good case to trust to such fellows to fight against our foes (if need were) that have their hearts & bodies so far asunder: for, if a soldier be in the field & his heart at home, he will fight but faintly: so I think we should find but faint-hearted soldiers of such of you (if it came to fight) (nay I pray God you change not then your cowardly hearts into courageous stomachs, & become furious fighters on our enemies sides against this your own country.)  
Well, though our queens quiet governing of you, her merciful using of you, & her longsuffring of you, can not allure you▪ to love her, yet I think you would like her a great deal the better, upon condition, that she would give you leave to use the Romish religion, and to have your Masses, Trentals, Dirges, and pilgrimages, and such trumpery, without controlment. Yea but that were as though Pirates and thieves should say unto their King or Prince, if your grace will give us leave, to spoil whom we will, to xoave where we list, and to steal what we can, we will love you and obey you, or else we will not, or as though scholars should say to their schoolmaster: sir if you will give us leave to play when we list, than we will take you for our schoolmaster, or else we will not: do you not think that these are reasonable conditions for Pirates and thieves to make to their Prince, or for scholars to make to their schoolmaster? of truth as reasonable and more reasonable than yours, that you would in this case require of thee Queen, and more meet to be granted. For if men did know that Pirates and thieves had such a plackard of their prince, than merchants would purposely prepare themselves to withstand them with strong ships, well furnished with men and munition, and would go in great fleets together. And also true men would make them strong houses, having guns and crossbows, to withstand the thieves, whereby the Pirates and thieves might come to there cost and be killed, and the most harm that Pirates and thieves could do, were but to take their worldly goods, and perhaps their lives from them, having no power to hurt their souls. And the scholars that should have such a licence of their schoolmaster, should themselves have the worst, which when they were men would bewail, that for vain unprofitable play that lasted but a while, they had lost most profitable learning, which they might have had all their lives.  
But if the queens majesty should grant your condition, that is to use Papistry and Idolatry at your pleasure: that were such a commission for the Devil against you her subjects that thereby he would destroy you both body and soul for ever. Whose guns, Engines, and darts, you were never able to resist, and all for want of God's word, which is our chiefest armour and defence against him. And so of her grace you wo●lde demand your own destruction. If her majesty had granted that condition in the first beginning of her reign, to all that would have required it, I am sure that thousands at this day, had been blind and ignorant Papists, that are now perfect protestāns, professors of the Gospel, and her most faithful and loving subjects: for though her godly orders and restraint hath not brought all from Papistry: yet I am certain that of them it hath diminished a great sort. For as some of you are altogether wilful and obstinate, and will not hear the word of God: so some again are more tractable and come to the Church, where, they hearing the word of God, are brought from their blindness. And further, if the Queen should grant you this liberty, and suffer you not to have or hear the word of God, according to your desires, than her grant would be the cause that you should be unhappy: for Christ sayeth, Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it, 
Luke. 11.  now if all they that hear the word of God are not happy (but they that keep it) then all they that hear not the word of God, must needs be unhappy▪ and so your desire of your Prince is to be unhappy: and they that are unhappy are not the children of God, than they must needs be the children of the Devil: and thus you would love or like well of your Queen, so that she would give you leave to be the children of the Devil.  
But perhaps you will say, that you do not despise the word of God, nor disdain to hear it, but you would hear it of such as you like of, and not of our preachers: is that all you can say? very well, I am sure that our Preachers appointed by the queens majesty, do preach salvation only by the death of jesus Christ to such as do believe in him, they teach that good works are most necessary, as true tokens and signs of a perfect faith, they cry out against sin, they persuade the queens subjects to obey & love her majesty, all which I am sure agrees with the word of God: but if your preachers that you should hear, preach contrary, that is, that you may be saved by some other means, as by Masses, Trentals, Dirges, or by the Pope's pardons, and if they will animate and bolden you, to disobey your lawful Queen and sovereign, and will preach remission of sins to all men that will fight in the Pope's quarrel, whether it be right or wrong, yea though it be against their own King or country, you may call it the word of God, but I am out of doubt it is the doctrine of the Devil. Therefore (the premises well weighed and considered) if you should require at the queens hand to use freely the romish religion, without check or controlment, truly you know then no more what you ask of her grace, than the said Pirates or thieves do know what they ask of their king: or the fond Scholars of their Schoolmaster.  
But if the queens majesty could not have your love but upon that condition: then she were better to have your hatred in denying you, than your love in granting you. But what if a king should grant such a liberty to Pirates and thieves, (as Mogallus did once king of Scots) and the schoolmaster to his scholars, 
Hollenshead Chron.  might not wise men judge that the one were more meet to be a Cobbler than a King, and the other more fit to be a Crow-kéeper than a Schoolmaster? yes truly. But though you would most gladly have such a liberty: yet at her grace's hands you are never like to have it, which you know well enough, for her grace is too wise and too goodly, to grant for uncertain love a certain mischief. For if her highness should grant you this liberty, that is, to use your Romish religion freely, only to have your good will and love, would you then love her unfeignedly? I hardly believe it, for it will scant stand with your religion, to love faithfully a pure protestant (who ever he be) which loves gods word, yea though he live never so godly, (nay perhaps therefore you will hate him the more) for if he be a Papist indeed, (that is a sound & perfect Papist) he will not stick to carry fi●e & faggots, three or four miles, yea and further if need be, to burn a Protestant, though it be his brother, sister, or the nearest kin or best friend he hath, or else an halter to hung him withal. Therefore you may say what you will, but surely I think, that you will never love her heartily, unless she should become a Papist, (which the Lord forbid) or unless you become Protestants, (which I beseech God to grant.)  
Is not this a godly religion trow you, that breeds such charity in your breasts, making your hearts so warm, that you can find in your hearts so to warm your Christian brother, that never after he shall feel any cold? That same religion is it that hath taught you neither to care for king nor Country, that religion is deep in your breasts that hath wrought this in you, is it not worthy to be embraced, followed, and honoured, that teaches true subjects to be untrue to their prince, and that persuades men to be foes to their Country, you may look a good while in god's word, or thereby you can learn any such lesson. Therefore how can your doctrine be good that maintains such mischief?  
Wherefore I beseech you be not wilfully blind, but open your eyes and willingly see, fly unto god's word that will only teach you truly, and clean not to the Pope for he will teach you falsely.  
I remember that Christ sayeth, that we must forsake father and mother, 
Mark. 19  sister and brother, and clean unto our wife, but I never read in any part of the Scriptures, that we must disobey our prince, refuse her laws, hate our country, wish or procure our Prince's death, and clean to the Pope, whose law is as clean contrary to God's word, as black is too white, evil to good, and as the devil is to God.  
King David was no Papist, as appeared by his obedience, 
●. Samuel. 24  for if he had been so, King Saul, when he was privily with him in the cave, (I believe) had not escaped so as he did: but he being a pure protestant (be not angry because I call him so, for he favoured God's word) would not lay his hands on him, or hurt the Lords anointed, yet he was as heir apparent then to the crown, and was King after the death of King Saul. Now if worthy David being such a great estate would not hurt a wicked King, being his enemy, and one that sought his death, but honoured and obeyed him, then why should any of you to him far inferior, procure or wish any harm, or disobey your most loving, merciful, and peaceable Princes, that tenderly loves her subjects, and carefully defends them, being the chief and only prop, stay, and pillar, of our safety, quietness, and flourishing common wealth.  
I beseech God keep her from being in such a snare with some of you, as King Saul was with his servant David. For than your close meaning would be openly spied, I fear her grace should not find then half the favour at your hands as you have found mercy at her hands: for you that are of the Pope's Religion, would not think it an offence (as godly David did) to hurt the Lords anointed. For the Pope is so far in your Books, that you think there is no offence, but that he can pardon, and that nothing is an offence that would please him. So that to please him withal, where he bids you strike, you will not stick to kill, and to kill where he commands, you would think you did a godly Act, yea if it were the ruler of a Realm. As though he had a commission, to kill Kings and others at his pleasure.  
Mark how the Pope and king David differs, The Pope will bless you, pardon & forgive you (though God will not) and reward you, for killing them that never did him harm: But King David caused him to be killed, 
2. Sam. 1.15.  that killed his mortal enemy King Saul, yea and that at King saul's request. Now which of these two were of the better Religion think you, the Pope or King David? which of them will you choose? though you love the Pope never so well, yet I hope you will not utterly cast off king David & God's Prophet. Therefore by Christ's doctrine choose the better of them, who saith, you shall know them by their works. 
Matt. 7.16.  Now it plainly appears, that herein the doings of king David, is better than the Popes, (unless murder be better than mercy) then if David's doings be better, than David himself is better, and thus to conclude, if you would follow the better and leave the worse, than you must follow David and forsake the Pope: Who contrary to the Pope doth teach you mercy for murder, humbleness for haughtiness, and clemency for cruelty, and he calls him blessed that delighteth in the law of God, 
Psal. 1.  and exercises himself therein day and night: whereas the Pope curseth them that exercises themselves in the word of God, and hides and burns the word of God.  
But say what we will, and prove what we can against the Pope, you are so far in love with him and his holy laws, and especially his Mass, that you care not though all run on wheels, so that you might have it here in England. You may have it if you will, there is no penalty of death on it: Marry they are some thing dearer than they were wont to be: for the day hath been that you might have had one for a groat, but now they are so dear, that I think you had rather steal them privily, than buy them openly. And I will not say, but that you may steal a Mass in a corner, as divers have done: but if you do so, you are very thieves to God, to your Prince, & to yourselves: for thereby you rob God of his glory, the Queen of her duty, and your own souls of heavenly felicity.  
O how are you bewitched with blindness, do you know what mischiefs the Mass would bring with it, if it might be suffered openly and freely again in this Realm, I know well you do not: for if you did, you would not be so desirous of it, you would feign have the drink, but you consider not the poison that is in it. I may compare you to thieves which construe the best, but consider not the worst. For thieves before they steal, do say among themselves: we shall have a jolly booty, it will make us men for ever, it will buy us trim apparel, we shall far like Lords, and we shall live like gentlemen: and so they stay there, and reason no further, but therewith they consider not how thereby they shall offend God (than which nothing can be worse) they cast not aforehand, that they may chance to miss of their purpose, and may pay as dearly as though they had it: they do not consider the great shame they may reap thereby: they quite forget, that if they be known and taken, that therefore they shall be hanged. Thus thieves use to debate aforehand of all the best that may happen, & leave out all the worst that most commonly doth happen: even so, you cast in your heads what great comfort and joy it would be to your mind and fond fancy, if you might once enjoy here your Mass again, but you respect not the manifold mischiefs that your Mass would bring with it, as the great idolatry you should commit thereby, the heavy wrath of God you should procure thereby, and the torments of hell fire that you should gain thereby, for seeking salvation therein, which can be found in nothing, but in the death of Christ, and by believing in him.  
Here is enough I think, but yet here is not all, for if the Mass come in, she must have her waiting men come with her also, and what are they I pray you? if you say you can not tell, yet I am sure that I can tell, these they are, mark them well: wars, troubles, discords, contentions, cruelty, misery, bondage, loss of goods, yea, and loss of lives and liberty, which some of you may haply like them before they are come, but none of us all I think would like them, if they should come.  
The Lord keep that monstrous Mass, her relics, and her retinue out of this Realm. And I beseech God prosper our Queen that hath banished her, and will by God's help keep her out during her life, yet you dote so much of your Mass, and of the Romish religion, that you think, if you had it here, that then you should have more plenty, quietness, and peace, than you have. Believe it who will, for I will not. But if we had it, (as the Lord keep it from us) you should then know it better by feeling, than you will believe me by telling. What? do you think that the Popish Mass can bring us more plenty, quietness, and prosperity by Idolatry, than our worthy Queen or Mistress hath brought to us with God's word? if the Devil doth persuade you, that it will be so, God's word doth assure us, that it cannot be so. Marry, if you could prove that any one prince of your religion hath reigned so royally, so quietly, so peaceably, so plentifully, so prudently, so politicly, so prosperously, and so mercifully, with such treasons uttered, such dangers escaped, such mischiefs discovered, with subjects so loved, of the enemies so feared, with such league united, and each where so famed, so long together, as our worthy Queen (a professor, maintainer and defender of the word of God) hath done: the better we might believe you: but that I am sure you never can do. Therefore as Papists and we are contrary in religion: so, if a Papist should reign over you after our Queen, look for contrariety in regiment, and not for the like, as trouble for quietness, wars for peace, penury for plenty, folly for prudency, unadvisedness for policy, adversity for prosperity, slavery for equality, bondage for liberty, and cruelty for mercy, and so be sure for contraries in all the rest of this our most blessed and happy government.  
How fond are you that believe that you shall still enjoy this your happy state, though you change Gods true Religion, and your merciful governess? what woman is so foolish, that lived quietly and merrily under her first husband that was godly and virtuous, that will think to live as quietly and merrily after with a wicked shrewd and crabbed husband? who will think, that if he change the bright day for the dark night, that yet for all that he shall keep the right way, & go without danger? none unless mad men or fools. For change your day for the night, then change your safe going for dangerous stumbling. If a woman change a good and virtuous man for a crabbed & shrewd husband: then she shall change her merry life for a sorrowful life. Even so if you change your godly and merciful Princess, for a wicked and cruel tyrant, then be sure to change your joy and prosperity, into misery and calamity. And so likewise, if you change Gods true and most holy word, for false Papistry, superstition, and Idolatry, then assure yourselves, you shall change these your wonderful benefits and blessings of God, into his manifold plagues and cursings. This assuredly look for, if you shall have any such change as you look for.  
They that are not content with a fair hot Sunne-shining day, without Wind or clouds, but are desirous of change of weather, than they must look that their change of weather shall be wind, rain, clouds, frost, snow, storms, tempests, or lightning and thunder (for fairer weather than they had before they can not have) so your goodly change that you desire and hope for, must needs be wars, troubles, penury, adversity, cruelty, and such like as before is mentioned.  
Now if you will not believe me, believe the word of God, that cannot lie, which plainly declares what prosperity and blessings they shall have, that follow his word and keep his commandments: and also the plagues that shall happen to them, that change and turn from his word, which are written by Moses the Prophet, & the servant of God, as followeth: 
Deut. 28.  If thou shalt obey diligently the voice of the Lord thy GOD (not the voice of the Pope) and observe and do all his commandments, which I do command thee this day, than the Lord thy God will set thee on high above all the nations of the earth, and all these blessings shall come on thee, & overtake thee, if thou shalt obey the voice of the Lord thy God, Blessed shalt thou be in the City, and blessed in the field, blessed shall be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase of thy Kine, and the flocks of thy Sheep, blessed shall be thy basket and the Dough, blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and blessed also when thou goest out. The Lord shall cause thine enemies that rise against thee to fall before thy face, they shall come out against thee one way, and shall fly before thee seven ways. The Lord shall command the blessings to be with thee in thy storehouses, & in all that thou se●st thy hand unto, & will bless thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. The Lord shall make thee an holy people unto himself, as he hath sworn unto thee, if thou shalt keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, & walk in his ways. Then all the people of the earth shall see that the name of the Lord is called upon over thee, & they shall be afraid of thee. And the Lord shall make thee plenteous in goods, in the fruit of thy body, and in the fruit of thy cattle, and in the fruit of thy ground. The Lord shall open unto thee his good treasure, even the heaven to give thee rain unto thy land in due season, and bless all the works of thy hands. And thou shalt lend unto many nations, but shalt not borrow thyself, and the Lord shall make thee the head and not the tail, and thou shalt be above only, and shalt not be beneath, if thou obey the commandments of the Lord thy God; which I command thee this day to keep and to do them. But thou shalt not decline from any of the words, which I command you this day, either to the right hand or to the left, to go after other Gods to serve them. But if thou wilt not obey the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep & do all his commandments, & his ordinances, which I command thee this day, than all these curses shall come upon thee and overtake thee. Cursed shalt thou be in the Town and cursed also in the field, cursed shall be thy basket and thy Dough, cursed shall be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy land, the increase of thy kine & the flocks of thy sheep, cursed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and cursed also when thou goest out. The Lord shall send upon thee cursing, trouble, and shame in all that which thou settest thy hand to do, until thou be destroyed and perish quickly, because of the wickedness of thy works whereby thou hast forsaken me, the Lord shall make the pestilence cleave to thee, until he hath consumed thee, etc. The Lord shall smite thee with a consumption, and with the fever, and with a burning ague, and with fervent heat, and with the sword, and with blasting, & with mildew, & they shall pursue thee until thou perish: And thine Heaven that is over thine head shall be brass, and the Earth that is under thee, Iron. The Lord shall give thee for the rain of thy land dust and Ashes, even from the Heaven shall it come down upon thee until thou be destroyed. And the Lord shall cause thee to fall before thine enemies, thou shalt come out one way against them, and shalt flee seven ways before them. And shalt be scattered through all the kingdoms of the earth. And thy carcase shall be meat to all the fowls of the air, and unto the beasts of the earth, and none shall fray them away. The Lord will smite thee with the botch of Egypt and with the emrod's, and with the scab, and with the Itch, that thou canst not be healed. And the Lord shall smite thee with madness, & with blindness, & with astonnying of the heart. Thou shalt also grope at the noon days as the blind gropeth in darkness, and shalt not prosper in thy ways. Thou shalt never but be oppressed with wrong, & be polled evermore, & no man shall secure thee. Thou shalt betrouth a wife, and another man shall lie with her. Thou shalt build a house & shalt not dwell therein, thou shalt plant a vinyeard, and shalt not eat the fruit. Thine Ox shall be slain before thine eyes, and thou shalt not eat thereof. Thine Ass shall be violently taken away before thy face, & shall not be restored to thee. Thy sheep shall be given unto thine enemies, and no man shall rescue them for thee. Thy sons and thy daughters shall be given unto another people, & thine eyes shall still look for them even till they fall out, and there shall be no power in thine hand, the fruit of thy land and all thy labours shall a people eat which thou knowest not. Thou shalt never but suffer wrong and violence alway, so that thou shalt be mad for the sight that thine eyes shall see. The Lord shall smite thee in the knees and in thy thighs with a sore botch, that thou canst not be healed, even from the sole of the foot to the top of thine head. The Lord shall bring thee and thy King, which thou shalt set over thee, unto a nation, which neither thou nor thy Fathers have known, & there thou shalt serve other Gods even wood & stone, & thou shalt be a wonder, a proverb & a common talk among all people whether the Lord shall carry thee: Thou shalt carry out much seed to the field, & shalt gather but little in, for the grasshopper shall destroy it: Thou shalt plant a Vineyard & dress it, but shalt neither drink of the Wine nor gather the Grapes, for the worms shall eat it: Thou shalt have Olive trees in all thy coasts, but shalt not anoint thyself with the oil, for thine Olives shall fall: Thou shalt beget sons and daughters, but shalt not have them, for they shall go into Captivity, etc.  
Here you may see the great blessings of God, promised to his people that hearken to his voice and obey his laws and commandments, so that they decline neither to the right hand nor to the left hand, to go after other Gods or to serve them, which blessings most plentifully he hath poured on this Realm of England ever since our gracious Queen put down Idolatry and Papistry, and set forth the Gospel and word of God.  
And also here you may plainly perceive and understand the marvelous curses and plagues promised and threatened to them that will not obey the voice of the Lord our God, and keep his commandments and ordinances, which plagues and curses have abundantly lighted on those Countries and Kingdoms that embrace and maintain Idolatrous Papistry, rejecting the Gospel, and persecuting the Professors thereof. Which is a manifest argument, that this Religion that we have, is the true Religion, wherewith God is well pleased, and your Papistical doctrine, is a false and wicked religion, wherewith God is highly displeased, For as God did prosper and bless the jews, his people, to whom Moses pronounced the said blessings, so long as they hearkened to his voice, and obeyed and followed his word and commandments: and as his said plagues and curses fell upon them, when they hearkened not to the voice of the Lord, but committed Idotrie: even so ever since he hath and doth bless and prosper, the professors and followers of his word, and pours his said plagues and curses on them that despise his word, that are enemies to the Gospel, and persecute the professors of the same.  
Mark well and you shall see, that in all ages, God guided, protected, and blessed, the Kings and Rulers that cleansed their Countries of Idolatry, and that did set forth and obeyed his law.  
What famous victories did he give to josua the Duke and Captain of the Israelites, which obeyed God and hearkened to his voice? to whom God spoke as followeth: Moses my servant is dead, now therefore arise, go over this Iorden, thou and all thy people, 
josua. 1.  unto the land which I give them, that is, to the children of Israel, every place that the sole of your foot shall tread upon, have I given you, as I said unto Moses, from the Wilderness, & this Libanon, unto the great river Perath, all the land of the Hettites even unto the great Sea, toward the going down of the Sun shall be your coast. There shall not a man be able to withstand thee all the days of thy life. As I was with Moses, so will I be with thee. I will not leave thee nor forsake thee. Be strong & of a good courage, for unto this people shalt thou divide the land for an inheritance, which I swore unto their Fathers to give them, only be thou strong and of a most valiant courage, that thou mayest observe & do according to all the law which Moses my servant hath commanded thee. Thou shalt not turn away from it, to the right hand nor to the left, that thou mayest prosper wheresoever thou goest, let not this book of the law depart out of thy mouth, but meditate therein day & night, that thou mayest observe and do according to all that is written therein: for then shalt thou make thy way prosperous, and then shalt thou have good success. These were the words that God spoke to josua. Therefore mark the promises of God to him, if he follow & do according to the law of God, than his way should be prosperous, he should have good success, none should withstand him all the days of his life, & God would be with him, which in deed God performed wonderfully, and kept promise with him, for that he hearkened to the voice of the Lord, and directed all his ways according to the law of God. 
josua. 3.  For was not God with josua, when miraculously he departed the water of Iorden, and the children of Israel went dry over the same, 
josu. 6.  strait towards jericho? did not God wonderfully deliver jericho to josua and his people, when after the sounding of the Trumpets the walls thereof fell down through his power, and so josua and all his people went into it, and took the City? and so they destroyed all the Idolatrous people, the enemies of God that were in the same. But see how suddenly the Lord went from them, 
josua. 7.  and suffered the men of Ai to kill xxxuj of the Israelites, and made the rest of three thousand of them fearfully to flee away: because Achan in the spoil of jericho took that for a pray, which the Lord directly commanded to the contrary.  
Thus you may easily perceive, that the hearkening to the voice of God, & following of his word, is the cause of good success and victory, and the disobeying of his word, and following of their own fancies, was the cause of evil success and overthrow. But God blessed josua still, because he was not consenting to achan's fact, who stoned him therefore to death: for after that, the Lord made josua to vanquish and overcome the five Kings of the Amorits, 
josua. 10.  in which conflict, the Lord threw stones from heaven upon his enemies: and at josuas bidding, the Sun and Moon did stand still a whole day together, that he might have time to overcome his enemies.  
These wonders did the Lord for his servant josua and his people that hearkened to his voice, and obeyed his word. Many other kings did josua overcome through the strength of the Lord that fought for him and his people. And when josua waxed old, than he called all Israel, their elders, 
josua. 23.  their heads, their judges and their officers before him, giving them then the same warning that Moses and God gave him, to hearken to the voice of the Lord, saying, I am old and stricken in age, also you have seen all that the Lord you God hath done unto all these nations before you, how the Lord hath fought for you. Behold I have divided unto you by lot these nations that remain (that as yet were not overcome) to be an inheritance according to your Tribes from Iorden, with all the nations that I have destroyed even unto the great sea Westward. And the Lord your God shall expel them before you and cast them out of your sight. And ye shall possess their land, as the Lord your God hath said unto you. be ye therefore of a valiant courage to observe and do all that is written in the Book of the law of Moses, that ye turn not there from to the right hand nor to the left, etc. But stick fast unto the Lord your God as ye have done unto this day, for the Lord hath cast out before you great nations and mighty, and no man hath stand before your face hitherto. One man of you shall chase a thousand, for your Lord your God he fighteth for you as he hath promised you. Take good heed therefore unto yourselves, that ye love the Lord your GOD: Else if ye go back, &c: know ye for certain, that the Lord your God will cast out no more of these nations from before you, but they shall be a snare and destruction to you, and a whip on your sides, and thorns in your eyes, until you perish out of this good land, which the Lord your God hath given you, etc. Therefore as all good things are come upon you, which the Lord your God promised you: so shall the Lord bring upon you, every evil thing, until he hath destroyed you out of this good land, which the Lord your God hath given you: when ye shall transgress the cowenant of the Lord your God which he commanded you, and shall go and serve other Gods and bow yourselves to them, then shall the wrath of the Lord wax hot against you, and ye shall quickly perish out of the good land which he hath given you.  
This was the lesson that josua a little before his death gave unto the Israelites his people. And thus may you see that all the charge that God and the godly giveth, is to hearken to the voice of the Lord and obey his law, which is his word, and he will defend, prosper and fight for us no longer than we abide in the same. So that the prosperous success, victories, and other great blessings of Kings and Rulers that know God's word, and profess the same, is a manifest Argument, that they walk rightly in his ways, and that he is well pleased with them. And such Kings, Princes, and Rulers, as have troubles, wars, evil success, and are overcome in battle of their enemies, though they say they have the true doctrine of God, and that they follow it, and observe it most truly of all other: yet it is an infallible token, that they do offend their Lord God, that they do not walk rightly, nor observe his laws and word as they ought, and that he is not well pleased with them.  
And thus as God did bless & prosper josua and all other before him, that hearkened to his voice, & obeyed his word: even so he did to other that did likewise after him: For God gave such wonderful success to judah the Captain of the Israelites, 
jud. 1.  (who feared God, & obeyed his word) against Adonibezek, & the Canaanites, as he gave to josua. And judah did cut off the thumbs off his hands and off his feet, according to the just judgement of God, for his great tyranny used to other: for the said tyrant Adonibezek confessed, that he had used seventy Kings before in like manner, and they gathered bread under his table. And then he was compelled to say thus: As I have done, God hath rewarded me.  
God also blessed the said judah and the Israelites, and gave them many wonderful victories after that, against their enemies, the Canaanites and heathen idolaters. But when the Israelites hearkened not to the voice of the Lord, and disobeyed his word, 
jud. 3.  and worshipped the Gods of the Canaanites, and did wickedly in the sight of the Lord: then the lords fury and wrath kindled and waxed hot against them, so that he suffered them to be overcome, and he delivered them into their enemy's hands that spoiled them, and he sold them into their enemy's hands, so that they could stand no longer before their enemies, 
jud. 2.  and whether soever they went out, the Lord was against them, according as before he had promised. 
jud. 3.  And God suffered the king of Aram to prevail against them, and to carry them away wi●● him. And so served him, & were captives under him eight years.  
Consider also how wonderfully Gedeon the captain of the Israelites (that harkened to the voice of the Lord) with three hundredth men, through God's power and might, 
jud. 7.  did overcome the huge army of the Madianites, that were as grasshoppers in number.  
What a victory did God give to little David his servant against the mighty Giant Goliath his enemy? 
Sam. 17.  how did he prosper him, bless him, and fight for him against the Philistines, whose Images he burned, which pleased God? 
Sam. 7.8.  And as God hath and doth daily give victory to such Princes, Kings, and Rulers, that hearkened to his voice and obeyed his word: so he hath given and doth give marvelous quietness and peace to such Kings, Princes and Rulers, as do the same. 
2. Chro. 14.  For God did prosper and bless king Asa King of judah, which hearkened to his voice, and observed his law, making him reign in a marvelous quietness and peace the space of five and thirty years, because he took away the Sodomites out of the land, and put away all the Idols that his father had made, and took away the Altars of strange Gods, and the high places, and broke down the Images, & cut down the Groves, and commanded juda to seek the Lord God of their fathers, and to do according to the law and the commandment. And he took away out of all the Cities of judah, the high places & the Images: therefore the kingdom was quiet before him, and the Lord gave him rest on every side.  
And as the Lord did prosper and bless King Asa with such a quietness and peace, for breaking down the Altars of the strange Gods, and destroying the Images set up by Abija his father: even so he hath blessed and prospered our most gracious Queen with a most plentiful peace all the time of her reign, which is three and twenty years, (beseeching God to triple it with the quiet reign of King Asa) for plucking down the Altars, for breaking and destroying the Images, for abolishing the most Idolatrous Mass (the Pope's invented sacrifice) committed and done on these Altars, & for the extirping and rooting up the abominable law & religion of the Pope, erected & planted by her sister Queen Marie, to the great dishonour of God, & the derogation of the passion of our saviour jesus Christ: setting forth in stead thereof, not only in every City, but also in every town and village throughout her whole Realm of England, the pure and perfect word and law of God.  
And thus it is plain, that the cause of the quiet reign of King Asa, and the peaceable and quiet reign of our Queen Elizabeth is all one. Which is, for the putting away of Idolatry, which God doth most abhor: & for the setting forth of his law & word, which he doth chief desire.  
But though King Asa had peace all this while, because he abolished Idolatry and hearkened unto the voice of God: yet after when he did slide from God, & put not his whole trust in him, the case was then clean altered, for the Lord took his peace away, and God sent to him the Prophet Hanani, who spoke unto King Asa as followeth: 
2. Chro. 16.  Because thou hast rested upon the King of Aram, and not rested in the Lord thy God, therefore is the host of the King of Aram escaped out of thine hand. The Aethiopians and Lybyanes', were they not a great host with Chariots and horsemen exceeding many? yet because thou didst rest upon the Lord, he delivered them into thine hand. For the eyes of the Lord beheld all the earth, to show himself strong with them, that are of perfect heart toward him. Thou hast then done foolishly in this, therefore from henceforth thou shalt have wars.  
Thus we may see, that King Asas peace and quietness was turned into wars and trouble, because he slid from the Lord, and hearkened not to his voice: even so if your Idolatrous Mass should be planted and used here as you desire: then our prosperity and peace would be turned into adversity and wars.  
And then King Asa to mend the matter withal, did imprison the Prophet for telling him so, and did not repent and turn to the Lord, as King David did when the Prophet Nathan reproved him, which increased the lords displeasure the more against him. Here it is manifest, as before, and as it is through the whole Scriptures, that God doth bless his people with victory, quietness and peace, so long as they stay upon him and obey his word, and no longer.  
Mark how God did bless that good and virtuous King jehosaphat, the son of King Asa, with victories, peace, 
2. Chro. 17.  and great riches, because he walked rightly in the sight of God, and abolished Idolatry, which godly & virtuous King in the third year of his reign sent his Princes and Rulers and learned men with them, to set forth God's law, and to teach it in the Cities of judah. And they did teach it in judah, and had the Book of the law of the Lord with them, and went about throughout all the cities of judah (his kingdom) and taught the people. And the fear of the Lord fell upon all the kingdoms of the lands that were round about judah. And they fought not against jehosaphat.  
Now weigh the comparison, and consider the like or more. Hath not the Lord likewise blessed our gracious Queen Elizabeth with an unfoughten victory, without any bloodshed, against her rebellious subjects the Papists, and hath not he beside blessed her with such a plenty, quietness, and peace, all the rest of her reign, as before was never seen in England? because she hath hearkened to the voice of the Lord as jehoshaphat did: who stayed not until the third year of her reign, but in the first year, and in the beginning thereof, abolished Idolatry, and did set forth the word of God, the holy Bible in the English tongue, throughout all England, not only in Cities, but also in all towns, villages, and other places, and commanded, and gave commission, to all her Bishops, Doctors, Preachers, Curates and Ministers, to preach, teach, and use the same purely and rightly, and all other her Magistrates to defend it. And accordingly, all the time of her worthy reign it hath been, and is daily preached and taught throughout all England.  
And as the fear of the Lord fell upon all the kingdoms of the lands that were round about judah, and they fought not against King jehoshaphat: even so the Lord our God hath feared all the Countries and Kingdoms round about England, and therefore they have not fought against our Queen Elizabeth. Thus you cannot choose but grant, that if jehoshaphat was blessed and prospered of God, than our Queen Elizabeth is blessed and prospered of God: if jehoshaphat was a good King and did please God, than our Elizabeth is a good Queen and pleaseth God: and if that were Idolatry that jehoshaphat did abolish out of judah, than papistry was Idolatrous that our Queen hath abolished out of England: and if that were the law of God that jehoshaphat proclaimed, published, and caused to be taught throughout judah, than this is the very law and word of God, that our Queen Elizabeth hath set forth throughout all her Realm of England.  
If this and all the rest that I have written, can not persuade you that this our religion is the very true religion, and that God doth both like and allow it: then I think you are determined not to be persuaded. But yet to win you if it will be, 
2. Chro. 21.  mark what followed of wicked jehoram, (though he was the son of godly King jehoshaphat) This king jehoram, when he was placed in the kingdom of judah after his father, slew and killed his brethren and the princes of Israel, he walked not according as jehoshaphat his father did, but wrought evil in gods sight. And he caused the inhabitants of jerusalem to commit (spiritual) fornication (that is, Idolatry) and compelled his people of judah thereto, whereupon the Prophet Eliah spoke to him by writing, saying: Thus saith the Lord God of David thy father, because thou haste not walked in the ways of jehoshaphat thy father, nor in the ways of Asa king of judah, but haste walked in the ways of the Kings of Israel, and haste made judah and the inhabitants of jerusalem to go a whoring, as the house of Ahab went a whoring, and haste also slain thy brethren of thy father's house which were better than thou: Behold with a great plague will the Lord smite thy people, and thy children, and thy wives, and all thy substance. And thou shalt be in great diseases, in the disease of thy bowels, until thy bowels fall out for the disease day by day. Then the Lord stirred up against jehoram the Philistines, and the Arabians, and they came up into judah, and broke into it, and carried away all the substance that was in the King's house, and his sons also and his wives, so that there was not a son left him, save jehoahaz the youngest of his sons. And after all this, the Lord smote him in his bowels with an uncurable disease, and in process of time, even after the end of two years, his guts fell out with his disease, so he died of sore diseases, etc.  
And again you may see, unless you do wilfully wink, that the abolishing of Idolatry, & setting forth of the law of God, was the cause, that God did bless and prosper good King jehoshaphat: and contrary, the committing of Idolatry, and the compelling of the people of judah to sin therein, and the forsaking of the law of God, was the cause that God did thus plague and punish wicked jehoram his son, with wars, with the taking away of his sons and wives, and spoiling his house, and with the falling out of his guts whereof he died.  
Here you may easily perceive, that God spared not wicked jehoram, though he were the son of godly King jehoshaphat, whom God loved so well, for it is not the person or place, but the truth and the godliness of the person whatsoever he be, and wheresoever he be, that God doth respect. Therefore, as God doth now bless us and this realm, with prosperity, quietness, plenty, and peace, above all other kingdoms that are round about us, (as he did jehoshaphat, for abolishing Idolatrous Papistry, & for setting forth, obeying, and preaching his holy word: Even so assure yourselves, and look for none other, but that God will curse us and plague this Realm of England, with troubles, wars, with coming in of strangers, spoiling of us and our goods, with the loss of wives and children, and with uncurable diseases, or such like, as he did jehoram and judah, if we forsake the word of God, commit Idolatry, receive again Papistry, worship Images, set up altars, crouch and kneel to an Idol in the Mass, and force and compel (with threatening, punishing, imprisoning, racking, famishing killing and burning) the people of England so to do.  
Also, what a mighty king did king jotham become, and how did God bless him, 
2. Chron. 27.  & make him victorious over his enemies, because he walked uprightly according to the law of God?  
What good success and prosperous reign had that godly king Hezekiah▪ 
isaiah. 37.  and what a wonderful victory did God give him against the blasphemous king Sanneherib, & his huge & mighty host, by sending his angel to fight for him? because he hearkened to the voice of God, and did walk rightly in his sight.  
But now, if GOD did bless and give victory, plenty, quietness, peace, and prosperity to these godly kings & Rulers before mentioned (besides many other) for hearkening and cleaving to his word, and for setting forth and obeying his law, that was delivered by Moses the prophet: than it is not to be doubted, but that he will, and doth give victory, plenty, prosperity, quietness, and peace to all godly kings and rulers, that shall put down idolatry, superstition, and all heretical religions, and shall plant in stead thereof, the pure word of God and the Gospel, which was preached and delivered to us by our saviour jesus Christ, the only and very son of God. And if God did send troubles, wars, hunger, uncurable diseases, thraldom, and captivity, with many other curses and plagues, aswell to these kings before mentioned, as also to king Saul, king Solomon, Rehoboam, jeroboam, Baasha, Elah, Omri, Ahab, Ahaziah, joash, and Ahaz, with divers other, and to them that they governed (being the chosen people of God) for committing of idolatry, & rejecting the law of God delivered to them by Moses the Prophet: Then we must needs think, that God will send troubles, wars, hunger, uncurable diseases, thraldom and captivity, with other plagues and curses upon all those kings and their people, that were not his chosen people, but once gentiles and heathen, that commit idolatry, worship Images, and embrace Papistical superstition, and despise, and obstinately and wilfully withstand the very true and pure word of God the gospel, that at the first was taught & delivered by our saviour Christ the very some of God, which is more than either apostle or prophet.  
Therefore, if you be not blind, dumb, deaf, & altogether senseless, you will with all speed flee from your Papistry, superstition and idolatry, on the professors and followers whereof, the aforesaid curses and plagues do daily light, and embrace the true word of God, and the comfortable Gospel of Christ, which bring the great blessings of God, as quietness, peace, plenty, prosperity, and victory in this world, and endless joy in heaven after this life to the professors and followers thereof.  
I hope you are not foolish, but that you have some understanding, not so blind but that you have some glimmering, and not so senseless but that you have some reason. Shut not therefore your eyes purposely, because you will not see. If you knew how sweet our law the Gospel is, as I know how sour your papistical law is: if you knew what certainty of salvation is in our law the Gospel of Christ, as I know what certainty of damnation is in your law of Papistry the doctrine of Antichrist: and if you knew and felt how this our law the Gospel of Christ, doth make the wicked to be godly, and to be the children of God, as I know that your law of Papistry makes the godly to be wicked, and to be the children of the Devil: you would then I think embrace our Gospel and forsake your Papistry, unless you love darkness better than light, the devil better than God, & hell better than Heaven (which I trust you do not.)  
Perhaps some will say, if they that get the victory over their enemies are blessed of God, & so they are the people of God: Then the Heathen Idolaters are blessed of God, & are God's people: for they have had & have daily good success & victory over their enemies, yea, & have many times overcome the people of God, that had his law & his word. I grant it, as before it appeareth, but therefore they were not God's people and blessed: For the heathen and Idolatrous people, because they have good success & do overcome, are not blessed and godly, but the children of God are scourged and overcome by them, because they are evil and wicked, and forsake the law of God. The rod is not good because it doth beat the child: but the rod doth beat the child because the child is evil. It is manifest before, that the children of Israel were overcome and carried away Captive of King Aram, an Heathen idolater, yet King Aram & his people was not blessed of God, 
judio. 3.  nor yet were the people of God, neither their law was the law of God, although they got the victory. But God delivered the people of judah into their hands, and suffered them to be carried away Captives by them, because they did forsake the Lord, disobeyed his word, and committed Idolatry, for so God did promiss. The scriptures are full of the like examples.  
It is most manifest throughout the whole Scriptures, that God hath chiefly blessed those Kings and countries with wealth, prosperity, and victory, which mightily and speedily pluck down Images and false Gods, and did extirp and destroy Idolatry, and set forth earnestly and zealously the word and law of God: though they in some other particular things sometimes offended, as King David did ●n numbering of his people, and committing adultery and murder: as King Asa for putting confidence in the King of Syria, and leaned not wholly upon the Lord: 
2. Samuel. 24 &. 11. 2. Chron. 16. 2. Chro. 18.  and as King jehoshaphat did in going to fight with King Ahab, & divers other committing such like, whose faults, though God punished, yet he never therefore delivered them into their enemies hands, nor to be carried away captives. But those Kings that cast away God's word, and hearkened not to his voice, but fell to Idolatry, and worshipped Idols and strange Gods, (though they were never so godly before) immediately the Lords wrath kindled against them, and stirred up enemies to fight with them, and sold and delivered them into their enemies hands: & suffered them either to be killed, wonderfully to be plagued, or to be carried away prisoners and captives. So that hereby it plainly appeareth, that the most safety, quietness, prosperity, and victory of a Prince and his people, and to be most assured to have God on their side, and to defend them, is to set forth and maintain the true law of God, and the Gospel of Christ, and to pluck up, put away, detest and abhor all Idolatry, superstition, and all religions whatsoever, that are contrary to God's word. But as all the Kings and people that did set forth and obey Moses law, and suppressed and put down Idolatry before Christ, were then the people of God, and so blessed, prospered, and defended of him: Even so all the Kings, Princes, and Rulers, and their people that since Christ have and do profess and set forth the Gospel, were and are the people of God and Christ's flock, and are likewise blessed, prospered, and defended of God. For how did God bless and love that worthy and godly Emperor of the West parts, 
Acts and Monuments.  called Constantine, that vanquished the army of M●xentius the Tyrant that horribly persecuted the Christians, who flying out of the battle was drowned in the river of Tiber. And also he overcame Licinius the Emperor that persecuted the Christians. And also God did marvelously bless and prosper Fredrick the godly and Christian Emperor (though the Pop● did curse him never so much) for he subdued almost all Italy, 
Cooper in Epit. Chro. fol. 223.  except a few Cities that favoured his enemies, whereby you may plainly see that God blessed this Christian Emperor with victory: and contrary, cursed the Pope with overthrow, they both professing to be Christians. But seeing God stood with the Emperor and gave him the victory, and overthrew the Pope, and gave him the foil: Therefore it is manifest according to God's promises before declared, that the Emperor was of a true religion, that God was well pleased with him, and that he was the better christian: and that the Pope was of a wrong religion, & walked not rightly according to God's law, and so no good Christian, and therefore displeased God. Thus you may perfectly understand, that as God before the coming of Christ, did bless and give victory, to the Kings and Rulers that set forth and followed Moses law, plaguing and destroying their enemies: Even so now God doth bless and prosper the Christian Princes and Rulers that set forth, favour, & defend the gospel of Christ, and doth plague and destroy the enemies of the true christians that embrace and follow the same. And as God (before Christ was borne) did prosper and defend none but the jews that followed Moses law, and called them only his people: Even so since the time of Christ, he doth prosper and defend none, but only them that profess and follow Christ's gospel, named Christians. And as the often reading, hearing, and perusing of the same law of Moses was the chief way for the jews to know it: and to know it perfectly, the next way to follow it: and to follow it truly, the chief mean for God to bless and defend them: Even so our often reading, perusing, and hearing of the Gospel, is the chief way for us to know God's will and pleasure and to know it perfectly, is the next way for us to follow it: and to follow it truly, is the chief mean for God to bless, prosper, and defend us, in this world, and through Christ to save us everlastingly in the world to come.  
Now, if there be none other way for us to be blessed and defended of God, than by hearing, reading, and perusing the Scriptures, (as most certainly there is not) than they must needs be unhappy, have evil success, and be subject to all mischiefs, that will not read it, peruse it, hear it, nor know it. Therefore these Papists are unhappy & accursed, that will not read, peruse, hear, nor know the Scriptures, the knowledge and following whereof, is the fountain of all blessedness and happiness.  
Perhaps some of you will say, Were all our fore-elders unhappy, cursed or damned, that did not hear, read, and believe this law that you now teach? whom I answer thus: Are all the Apostles and Martyrs that died for professing this our Law or Gospel, and all the holy old Fathers that never heard of the Pope nor of his Law, and also all our and your Fathers, brethren, sisters, and kinsfolks, besides many thousands that have refused the Pope and his law, unhappy, cursed, or damned?  
What particular persons or people are saved or damned, I refer that to God, but thus much I dare be bold to say, (for Christ himself said it) He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved, 
Math. 16.  but he that believeth not shall be damned: not meaning, that he that believeth in the Pope and his doctrine, but he that according to the Gospel doth believe in Christ, and that he is the only saviour of the world, shall be saved. Wherefore, whatsoever the Pope teacheth, there is no salvation without believing in Christ. Therefore all you that cleave to the Pope and his law, and refuse the gospel which is Christ's law, do highly displease God. If the jews that follow Moses law, that was delivered and commanded by God, do marvelously displease God, then, do you think that you that follow the Pope's law that God never commanded, can please God? It can not be so.  
Therefore how unwise are you that would be thus cursed, plagued, & be unhappy to have your Idolatrous Mass here again, which God doth detest and hate?  
I beseech you consider, that the word of God which we have, and the Mass which you would have, are so contrary the one to the other, and are such Enemies, that they can no more dwell together quietly, than the Ark of God could with Dagon: 
1. Samuel. 5  So that the queens Majesty (as a most prudent Princess) hath with all her power and might, kept out that Idolatrous Mass, and all other the Pope's trumpery, thereby to obtain God's favour, and his said great blessings, and to keep her Realm in concord and quietness. And as her Grace doth keep the same out by force, so, if you have it again (in her life time) it must be brought in by force. And as the Queen is the champion of God's word, to keep out Idolatry: so must some Papists be champions to bring in Idolatry. And who would they be I pray you? Forsooth, your procured or wished soldiers of the Pope, enemies to our Queen and country, yea, and perhaps some of them disobedient to their own Prince, coming without their leave or licence, that would not come to maintain or defend you as you think, but would come to destroy you as we know, that would not secure you, but spoil you, and would make you rather slaves than subjects.  
Perhaps some of you may think, that the strangers you wish to come hither (though they be foes to the Queen, and come to fight against her Majesty & us) will not misuse you, for that you and they are of one religion. very well, trust you to that, and we will trust to God. (But if they be her foes, and fight against her, me thinks they should not be your friends that ought to fight with her) yet, do you not see every day, that the son being of the same religion that his father is of, doth poison, destroy, and kill his own father to have his living after his death? Do not many kill their very friends for their goods and money, though they be of their religion? Do not many rob and spoil their own country men, though they be of their religion. If this be true (as you cannot deny it) then do you think that the Pope's cruel soldiers, that should come to destroy your Prince and her loving subjects (though you be of their religion) would stick to spoil you, whereby they may have your lands and goods, and be Masters and Rulers over you? no I warrant you. And many a soldier and rascal of the Pope's soldiers, (the queens foes and ours) would not be very religious, nor would be so spiste-conscienced in Papistry as you think, but would prowl about for their prey, not sparing either Protestant or Papist, raking rather about for riches than regarding religion. I pray God it happen not to you for your uncontented minds, as it did to the Grecians, 
Cooper Epic. Chron.  not considering their happy estate after they had expulsed the Persians, who falling at discord among themselves, did lose at last all their great liberties, and were brought into marvelous bondage and thraldom of thirty tyrants.  
Consider I pray you what happened to the Citizens of Rhegium in Cicilie, being at contention among themselves▪ 
〈…〉  the one part of them sent for aid to Himera, which strangers of Himera after they were come to Rhegium, did both kill them against whom they came, and also most cruelly murdered them they came to aid (although they were of their religion (for they were all heathen, and idolaters.) And so the strangers that they sent, for had their City and the Citizen's goods to themselves, as the queens foes that you procure or wish to come against our loving Queen, to help you up with your Mass and Idolatry would use you.  
Mark I beseech you, how the cruel Danes did oppress our ancestors in the time of King Ethelwolfe, 
Acts and Monuments page. 140.  though they sent for them to help them (as some of you have procured and desired the Pope's soldiers to help you up with your Mass, and to fight against your gracious Prince and your Country) when they were come into England, they cruelly murdered our Nobles, wickedly oppressed the Commons, impiously persecuted the innocent Christians, injuriously possessed the land, and their habitation, chase the inhabitants out of house and Country, etc.  
These miseries, troubles, and thraldoms, than (and at many other times) did our ancestors feel in this land by the coming in of their foes, which (blessed be God therefore) neither you nor we do feel. And I beseech God that we never do feel, which both you and we should feel, if so many of the Pope's soldiers were here as some of you wish, to help and aid you against our Queen, to set up your Mass and Papistry: (though you think they would be friendly to you for your religion.) For consider this well I beseech you, what battles, what murders, what bloodshed, what burning of Towns, what spoiling of countries, and what doleful destructions have there been throughout all Europe, at one time or other, (no Realm nor Country excepted) in the space of four or five hundredth years? when every one professed and followed the Pope's religion? and almost few (or none in respect) knew any other religion? And who were they that did thus murder one an other, spoil one an other, and burn and consume one another's Country? were they not all of the Pope's law? and of his religion? yes truly. Now, if Papists made battles with Papists, if Papists murdered Papists, if Papists spoiled Papists, if Papists burned the Countries of Papists, if Papists did win realms and kingdoms from Papists, if Papists made themselves Lords over Papists, and if Papists made bondslaves of Papists, (having no colour to suspect them, but that they were Papists, and of their own religion.) Then, do you think that the Pope's papistical Soldiers that you would procure or wish, to fight against our Queen and her loving subjects, will spare you though you are Papists, and of their religion, having a great colour to take you for Protestants, whom they utterly envy and hate? believe it not. Therefore neither procure nor wish for the coming in of the Roman soldiers against our Queen, to set up your Mass and other the Pope's paltry. But be true rather and loving Subjects to her grace, and aid and help her (if need be) to keep both them and it out of the realm.  
We in England have been so long brought up in the teaching and preaching of the gospel, that these Papists that are our foreign foes, think we are almost all Protestants (whom they call Heretics) (for which they abhor us more than if we were notorious murderers, drunkards, adulterers, or fornicators) for let any of our Papists travail beyond the Seas among them, if they know once that he is an English man, straightway they say (or judge him at the least) to be a Protestant, though he be as deep or a deeper Papist▪ than themselves, (unless they know him very well to be a Papist.) And thus, though they think there are many Papists in divers other countries, yet they think there are few or none in England.  
Therefore, seeing now these our foreign foes (such as you wish to come and fight against our Prince and Country) will not be persuaded that you are Papists, when they can lose nothing by trusting you: think you then (if they were here) that you could persuade them that you are Papists, when they may have all your lands and goods by mistrusting you? No I warrant you. Therefore you may then tell them long enough, that you are of their religion, ere they will believe you, or at the least favour you.  
The Angels of Heaven were and are all of one religion, and had the very right religion I think, (for if there were any one religion better than an other, it is very like they have it in Heaven) yet through Pride, Lucifer and a great number of his fellows, were not content with their estate, 
Jude in his Epistle.  but meant not only to be above their fellows, but also to be equal with God.  
Perhaps some of you will say, though the Angels are of a pure religion, they are no Protestants: well, whatsoever they are, I am sure they love and obey God and his word: And therefore I dare boldly affirm, that they are no Papists, (unless those Angels that became Devils and fell out of Heaven, are Papists, which is very like, for both the Pope and the Devils are quite contrary to God.)  
Now, if the holy Angels of Heaven that were of the purest religion, being all under one King, the best King of all other, and in one kingdom, would have exalted themselves above their fellow Angels (though they were all of one religion) disdaining that their fellows should be equal with them: Then do you think that the earthly Papists that you procure or wish to come & fight against our Prince & country, that are of a false and wicked religion, in whom there is neither humility, truth, nor mercy (for the more proud, cruel, & false they are, the perfecter and righter Papists they are) that are of a strange country, subjects to the Pope or to an other King or Ruler, of a contrary language, and of a contrary nature to us, will not be Lords and Rulers over you, will not exalt themselves over you? and will not be masters of you and yours? yes be bold of it: though they and you be both of one religion. For if they be not, it will be because they can not.  
Let the cruelty and tyranny done to our neighbours in Flaunders (but even yesterday to speak of) be a sufficient spectacle, warning and example to you, for procuring of the Pope's soldiers to aid you against your prince & her loving subjects, to set up your mass & the Pope's doctrine: (though they be of your religion) for was there none spoiled, deflowered, ravished, misused and killed there but only Protestant's trow you? Ask Antwerp and it will quickly tell you: besides diverse other places, that therein can say something And who were they that used them thus? were they not the Captains of their own Prince and ruler, (though perhaps they did so without his will)? Now if the Papists spoiled, deflowered, ravished, misused, and killed the subjects of their own king and Prince? (for all they were Papists & of their own religion) then will the Pope's soldiers (that you procure or desire to fight against your prince) spare you that are not their Prince's subjects? (though they be of your religion?) if you believe it, then you are not so wise as I wish you.  
And though these the Pope's soldiers (that you procure or wish, to enter in any of the queens dominions, to fight against her highness and her obedient subjects, to help you up with your mass and other the Pope's paltry) do make you believe before they come, that it is only to aid and help you against your Prince, and that (if they get the victory) they will be favourable to you, or be at your commandment, that are of the Pope's religion, and that they will not spoil or hurt you, but only the Protestants: yet what if they say then (when they see your great wealth and riches) that you are Protestants? (for wealth, riches, jewels, money, lands, and great livings are able to entice them to make Protestants of Papists) if they then spoil you, cruelly use you, turn you out of all your goods, lands, & livings, murder you, kil you, make slaves of you, & neither trust you nor suffer you to be in any authority (though you cry never so loud unto them, saying, we are Catholics which hold of the Pope, we are of your religion, we procure you to come hither, we sent for you to help us up with the holy Mass) if they use you thus (as no doubt they would if they could) in what case are you then? what remedy shall you have of them for mistaking of you? where will you sue them? in what court will you commence your action against them? no, no, there will be no remedy to be had of them, unless crying, weeping, howling, and wring of hands, will remedy the matter. Mark a pretty example. The Lion made a proclamation that no horned beast upon pain of death should come within seven miles of the Court. Whereof when the silly Hare heard, she ran from the Court as fast as ever she could, to whom the Fox said meeting her, why dost thou run so fast? to whom the Hare said, it is time to run apace I trow: why so said the Fox? to whom the Hare answered again, dost thou not know of the kings Proclamation, that if any horned beast be found within seven miles of the Court, that they should die for it? that is true said the Fox, but that Proclamation toucheth thee never a wit, for thine be ears that thou hast, they are no horns. I know that said the Hare as well as thou, but what if the King say they are horns, where am I then? Even so if the Pope's soldiers (that you wish to come to fight against our Queen) say that you are Protestaunts (though you are as rank Papists as they) where are you then? you were then as good to be protestants, for you should pay as deep as they. Think not but that they could regard rather your riches than your religion, your livings than your law, and your possessions than their promise. For it is a maxim and a rule with the Pope and his partakers, that Fides non est servanda haereticis, Faith (or promise) is not to be kept with Heretics. 
Confil. Constan. Session. 19   
Thus you may see (if thou be not stark blind) how foreign foes have used our ancestors, for all they were of their religion. And think you to have better luck at the Pope's Soldiers hands, if according to your procurement or wish they should come hither to fight against our Queen and us, (if they be able at the least) than our ancestors had of foreign foes, or the Citizens of Rhegum, of them of Himera, whom they sent for to aid them against their own brethren and Citizens, before mentioned? you may believe it if you will: but you shall never feel it if you would.  
But suppose that the Pope's soldiers that you wish to come hither, to set up your Mass and papistry would favour you, defend and save you that are romanists, for that you should be of their religion, yet you are sure that they would spoil, burn, and kill us both Prince and Protestants, (if their power were to their pretence) whereof some would be your own fathers, mothers, sisters, brothers, wives, children kinsfolks, or very dear friends, which (if you be the children of God) you would not only fear that we should feel, but also your selves abhor to see.  
Alack for pity, how can you persuade yourselves to be in the right way, and that the same that you embrace is the right law of God, which can be content to see your most loving Prince spoiled, your parents persecuted, your sisters murdered, your brethren burned, your wives misused, your sons tormented, your daughters destroyed, your kinsfolks killed, your faithful friends fired, and your Country folks consumed. The Lord open your eyes, for this is far wide from Christ's religion, though it be jump with the Pope's religion.  
If you are of God and hearken to his voice, than you must love your neighbour as yourself. And is this to love your neighbour as yourself? to have your desire with their destruction? to have your wish with their grief and woe? and to crave your fond fancy with their confusion? if you would be called Christians, then do as it doth beseem Christians. And follow the law of God knit up in one short sentence, which was spoken by Christ, the Captain of Christians. And this it is: Whatsoever you would that men should do unto you, 
Math. 7.  do ye even so to them. Now mark I beseech you, if we should rack you, torment you, burn you, and kill you for your religion, I am sure you would not be well pleased with us for using you so: Then why do you wish and are content that we should be spoiled, burned, or killed for our religion? Therefore you that are of the Pope's religion, are not of Christ's religion, because you have racked us, spoiled us, tormented us, burned us, and murdered us: which you would not have us do unto you.  
Now if your religion be not Christ's religion (as these words and your works have sufficiently proved:) than I know not whose religion it is, unless it be the devils religion, whose religion must needs be wicked and evil, for that Christ's religion is most holy and good. And thus I have sufficiently proved unto you, that the Gospel that we have is the true law of Christ: And the Pops law that you follow is the false law of the Devil or Antichrist.  
But if your hearts be so obdurate, that no truth can enter into the same: Then mark this that followeth, and deny it if you can, or confute it if you are able: If god bestowed these his blessings before mentioned, only upon that people that hearken to his voice and obey his word, (as he hath promised) and if our gracious Queen, we her subjects, and her realm, have had these gods blessings most plentifully poured upon us, ever since she hath set forth this our religion, the word of God, & put away the Mass and Idolatry: than it is most evident, that this our religion is the true religion of Christ and law of God: because of the wonderful blessings that we have enjoyed withal.  
And if God send these plagues and curses before rehearsed only upon that people that doth not hearken to his voice, but disobeys his laws and commandements, & commit Idolatry (as he hath promised, & if these Kings and Princes, & their people that obey the Pope and his laws, that are enemies and suppressors of the word of God, have daily these plagues & curses light upon them: than it is most apparent, that the Pope's religion is false, abominable, and wicked, and that God therewith is highly displeased, because of the manifold plagues and curses that he daily sends among them.  
And thus for that God doth bless us with his foresaid blessings, and that with such a plenty, quietness, peace, and prosperity as England never tasted before: And because diverse Countries that obey the Pope and embrace Papistry, have been, and are yet still compassed and environed with the said plagues and curses of God (that is) wars, troubles, scarcity, and such like, both we striving and taking ourselves for Christians, as did the Israelites and the people of juda that were all jews and called the people of God, whereof the Kings of juda and their people, for cleaving to God's law, were blessed and prospered of God, and the Kings of Israel and their people, because they committed Idolatry and disobeyed the law of God, were plagued and cursed of God.) Therefore it cannot be denied by any, unless they be as senseless as brute beasts, but that this that we have is the true Religion of Christ, whereby we have our name of Christians, and that Papistical doctrine which you have, is a most false and erroneous religion, the professors whereof cannot justly be called Christians, but rather Antichristians.  
Yet perhaps all this will not persuade some of you, though it be never so plain and true. But if this and the rest will not allure you to ●lye from Papistry, and to stick to God's word. Surely, surely, you are then fully bend to resist the open & manifest truth. And though thereby you willingly cast of God and his word, yet I beseech God that he do not cast you of for ever.  
It may be that some of you will grant that God's word, is true, but that we do mistake it, and that we have not the true meaning and understanding thereof, so that we misuse it: certainly this I will say to you, if we do misuse it and mistake it, than God takes his marks amiss, and is marvelously overseen, that blesses us so abundantly that mistake and misuse his word: and sends his plagues and curses on those Countries and people, that use it well, & take it rightly: and so by this it should seem that God doth directly against his promise.  
But assure yourselves, though your presumptuous Pope, and his obedient Prelates may be deceived, & overseen (as no doubt they are) God and his dear son Christ, can neither be deceived, nor yet overseen, marry God oversées them all look they never so high.  
Therefore turn to the Lord and to his holy word, that therefore will bless and prosper you: and forsake the Pope and his doctrine whereby God doth plague and curse you: and love, obey, and think well of your most loving, natural, and merciful Queen, that mercifully and mildly doth protect you.  
If you would mark but her majesties power, and knew what she may do, & weigh your own doings, & what you ought to do, truly you would say then that she is the most mildest and mercyfullest Queen, one of them, that ever reigned.  
You think not amiss in her grace, and count her not unmerciful though she put thieves to death for stealing, which God hath not commanded to be punished with death: and can not you see that her majesty is marvelous merciful, in that she suffers you to live, for disobeying of God's word, and committing of Idolatry, which God by his law hath commanded to be punished with death?  
King josias burned the Idolatrous Priests upon the Altars that committed Idolatry, 
4. Kings. 23.20.  and yet he is reckoned for a godly King: but our merciful Queen Elizabeth, hath not burned the Popish Priests on the Altars where they committed Idolatry in saying of mass, and worshipped a piece of bread for the body of Christ, which she might have done if she would, and yet you count not her for a godly and merciful Queen.  
You praise and extol Queen Mary to the Heavens, for using cruelty, and for burning her humble and faultless subjects: but if our Queen Elizabeth should use lawful severity on her stubborn and disobedient people, God's foes and her enemies, that desire her death and destruction, the confusion of their country, and the ruin of this Realm, you would dispraise and slander her, and say she were a cruel tyrant.  
Nay for all her highness hath used you so mildly & mercifully as she hath done, yet some of you would darken her deserts if you could, in saying most spitefully, & falsely that this is the time of Tyranny, these are the days of persecution, this I grant, but not in England though you mean in England, truly such as do say so, must needs I think speak against their conscience & their knowledge, unless they take mercy for cruelty, & cruelty for mercy, & then I may say unto them as Esay said to the jews, 
isaiah. 5.20.  Woe be to you that call evil good, and good evil, etc. If this be the time of tyranny and persecution, when you that are manifest enemies to your Queen and Country before well proved, are suffered to live peaceably to enjoy your goods quietly, to go at your liberty, or imprisoned to far daintily, and there to live merrily, or to be released upon surety: then what was Queen Mary's time, when her simple humble and faultelesse subjects were cruelly imprisoned, in stocks and chains and other Engines tormented, most tyrannously racked, their friends to come to them not suffered, on the bare boards and ground lodged, to have pen and Ink and Candle light not permitted, for want of meat to be famished, in prisons privily to be murdered, and abroad in every man's eyes to be burned.  
That time of Queen Mary to all wise men may rather seem to be the time of cruelty, tyranny, and persecution, than this mild & merciful time of our Queen Elizabeth.  
You that thus drowned the merciful doings of our most merciful Mistress & call it the time of persecution, I pray God for your unthankfulness and perverseness that hereafter you feel not a time of confusion.  
I beseech God to open your eyes to see how her Grace doth persecute you, for if you did see (yet I fear some are blind for the nonce) you would then say that she persecutes you none otherwise, than the loving father doth his child, and as the good Schoolmaster doth persecute his Scholar, that he would feign have to learn.  
Therefore your perverse detracting of this most blessed time of the queens happy and merciful government, doth show that you do not rejoice therein, but wish the contrary. 
Cooper's chro. fol 21.  And as Donald once king of Scots, did never laugh but when he heard of the discord and slaughter of his nobles: so I fear, you that are English enemies before mentioned, are most sorrowful at this most blessed and happy state of our Queen and this our Country.  
Wherefore consider what I of very zeal before have written, and be no longer English enemies, to have God's plagues and curses, but become English friends, to obtain thereby God's blessings and favour. But if the truth of God's word can not move you, the prosperity of our godly Princes can procure you, nor all that is said before by foreign foes can persuade you, then learn at the heathen that knew not God, to love your Prince and to be friends to your Country.  
Zopirus an Heathen that knew not God, did cut off his own nose, ears, and lips, disfiguring himself, to come in credit with the babylonians, whereby he delivered the City of Babylon to Darius his Lord and master: but you (as it seems) that needs will be Christians, do wish and go about, to deliver the whole Realm of England, your native Country, into your enemies hands, to the confusion of your loving and merciful Prince, and the cutting off the heads of thousands of your Country men.  
Mutius Scevola an Heathen, and a Senator of Rome, 
Acts & Monuments.  (for the love and friendship he bore to his City and Country) went into the Camp of King Porcenna, purposely to slay the King, but missing his purpose of the King, he was apprehended, and threatened therefore to be put to death, who then looking aside, & espying a great fire, most courageously therein he put his arm, and there did hold it still until it was burned, saying then very stoutly, (to fear the King withal) that three hundredth in Rome had likewise sworn to slay the King, whereby the said King Porcenna made peace with the Romans: But you that take yourselves to be the chiefest Christians, and of the best Religion of all other, are such enemies to this your Country, that you would have our foreign foes & enemies to come into this realm, whom you would aid and help, to make wars upon us, to displace your Prince, to get our Country from us, & not only to spoil us, but also to burn our arms, bodies and all.  
Marcus Curtius a worthy Knight of Rome & an Heathen, 
Cooper Epit. Chron.  was such a special friend to his Countrymen and the Citizens of Rome, that whereas there was a pit or gulf in Rome, out of which came such a stinking and horrible smell, that a great sort died daily by the infection thereof, which could be ceased by no means, unless the best jewel or thing in Rome were cast into it, which Curtius when nothing could be found to cease it, (though many jewels & precious things was thrown into it) taking himself to be the chiefest thing that the Romans esteemed, armed himself at all points, and riding on a goodly courser richly trapped, leapt into the gulf for the safeguard of the people, & then incontinent the earth closed▪ which place was called Curtius' lake: but you that are obstinate and determined Papists, taking yourselves for pure Christians, would have strange romanists the Pope's soldiers, and our Prince's enemies to come into her Cities with great horses and coursers, to make most stinking fumes, smokes and smells, where there is none to displace her, and to destroy us, and smulder us, that are your Countrymen and Citizens.  
Zeleucus that famous Duke of the Locrenses an Heathen, 
Cooper Epit. Chron.  made a law that whosoever did commit whoredom, fornication, or adultery (if he were known) should therefore have both his eyes put out, the first offender whereof, (after the said law was made) was his own Son: which worthy Prince by no means would be entreated, but the same law should be kept, and the offender to be executed accordingly whereby his subjects might well think, that if his own Son could not be pardoned, it was not for them then to look for any pardon, if they should offend: and so by the severe execution thereof, he was assured that the same necessary law would be kept: yet the said Duke at length by earnest motion and persuasion: mitigated the rigour of the Law towards his son, but in such sort that the same law should not be broken, so that he commanded that one of his sons eyes should be put out, and an other of his own: but you that are the said English enemies (inferior Papists, not superior Princes) that take yourselves to be good Christians, (yea and would be angry with them that should call you otherwise) desire and wish the Pope's soldiers our foes to enter here into England, to fight against our Prince, and not only to put out our eyes, but also to pluck out our hearts, and to destroy and abolish our good laws, the law of God which is against whoredom, and fornication, and thereby to bring in the Pope's Law, that maintaineth and allows fornication and whoredom?  
Now seeing these Heathen, with divers others such, that knew not God, were such faithful friends to their Cities and Countries, that for the safeguard and commodity thereof, did cut off their noses, ears, lips, did burn their own arm, did lose their lives, and pluck out their eyes, will you then that count yourselves Christians, wish or seek the sorrow of your sovereign, the annoyance of your neighbours, and the confusion of your Country?  
Duke Dandalus was content to be tied in Iron chains and submitted himself under the Pope's table (Christ never taught the Pope that lesson) to make the City of Venice free, 
jewel in defence. Apolog.  and to bring the Venetians from bondage to liberty: But you would fain submit yourselves to the Pope and kiss his foot, to bring this your famous Country, from liberty to thraldom, and your Countrymen from freedom to be bondslaves.  
King Alured once a worthy King in this Realm, 
Hollenshed, in his Chro.  for the safeguard of his people and Country, changed himself from a King to a Minstrel, and endangered himself to go among the Danes his enemies, and played before them in their Camps, whereby he perceiving their negligence and weakness, returned privily to his army, & then with a chosen company, suddenly in the night he did set upon the Danes, and so slew a great number of them. And will you then contrary, being subjects, living here in your own Country at pleasure, safety, & quiet, wish or devise ways or means to bring in our enemies, to spoil your Prince, her loving people and Country?  
Mark well & weigh advisedly, I beseech you, that when King Alured did thus dangerously hazard his life for his Country, than this Realm was vexed and scourged with three marvelous plagues, that is, with their enemies the Danes, with great mortality of men, and with murrain of beasts: but now when you seek or wish for the spoil and confusion of your Country, God hath blessed us with three special blessings, that is, with the pure preaching of the Gospel, with a great plenty of all things, and a wonderful peace, such as this Realm had never so long before.  
Consider therefore the good case that now we are in, and the evil case our ancestors have been in: for this our Realm, was governed once under diverse Kings at one time, but by the great policy & worthiness of our former Rulers, as Mulmutius, Dunwallo, Aluredus, & K. Adelstane (or rather by God's power and providence) this Realm was brought from the rule & government of seven Kings at one time, to one Monarch, under the government of one Prince: but you (if you might have your will or wish) would have us to lose our one most quiet and merciful governor, to be ruled, governed, and to be in bondage and slavery under many tyrants.  
Therefore I may justly compare you to Uipers: for, as they are conceived by the devouring of their fathers, 
Galen. de Theriaca.  and brought forth by the destruction of their mothers, and at last are destroyed themselves: even so you go about as much as in you lieth, to devour your fathers that begot you, to murder your mothers that did bear you, to destroy your wives that do love you, to bring your children to thraldom that obey you, to burn your brethren that benefit you, to suppress your Prince that defendeth you, to consume your Countrymen that should aid you, & to spoil your whole Country that doth nourish you: which, if you should bring to pass (as God forbidden) then look to have the reward of Uipers yourselves, which is, short life and destruction.  
If you cannot see the good case you are in, I fear you shall feel the evil case you shall be in: for you are like to a foolish servant that dwelleth with a good Mistress, who being gently reproved (not sharply corrected for her fault) and therefore weary of her welfare, gets her a shrewd husband in all the haste, who doth not only then lead a sorrowful life, but also would be right well content with the scraps she was wont with her Mistress to throw away, and would be glad of simple clothes that before she disdained: so you being governed under a merciful Queen and loving Mistress (not seeing your great plenty, quietness, and peace you have by her) would feign change her for a cruel champion of the Popes, whose train would make you their slaves, spoil you of your substance, ravish your wives, deflower your daughters, and cause you to fight against your own friends, murder you, and tread you under their feet: (for if their master the Pope hath trod upon an emperors neck, do you think that his servants will stick to trample on your backs and bellies? And thus you are far worse to yourselves (though I have proved you evil enough to us) than the fond maid is to herself: for she for a good mistress gets but an evil husband, who may by law be compelled to use her better, but you for one most mild and merciful Mistress, would have a thousand evil and cruel Masters, of whom you shall have no redress.  
Now to avoid all these mischiefs before mentioned, cleave unto GOD and his word, cast off the Pope and his Laws, fear to have God's curses, care not for the Pope's curses, for ever since the Pope hath cursed us, 
Malac. 2.  the Lord God hath blest us, (with quietness, plenty and peace) and they that the Pope hath blessed, it seems that God hath cursed them, with troubles wars, scarcity, and many other evils, 
Mala. 2.  for so the Prophet said I will curse your blessings.  
If our forefathers that esteemed the Pope's blessings so greatly, and dreaded his curses so much, had thought that they should have been so happy and fared so well, as we have with his curses: and to be so troubled and molested, & have such mischiefs, (as other have daily, with his blessings) they would never have obeyed him, nor feared him so much they did.  
Therefore seeing God doth bless where the Pope doth curse, and also curse where the Pope doth bless: it is a very manifest thing, that God's law and the Pope's law are contrary, and are not all one, but contrary the one to the other: and so, if the one be true, the other must needs be false. But I trust you will not say, that the law or word of God is false, than you must needs be compelled to say, that the Pope's law is false. Now seeing it is so manifestly proved, that the Pope's law is false, I hope you will not be so wilful and witless, to forsake the true word of God, & follow still the false law & wicked Religion of the Pope.  
Consider I beseech you, how Christ became cursed, to make you blessed: and will you to be blessed of the Pope, be cursed of God? and seeing Christ was cursed for our sakes, to lead us to heaven, will you be cursed of God for the Pope's sake, that would bring us to Hell? Truly whosoever believeth that jesus Christ by his death hath performed the whole law for us, as well as though we had kept it perfectly ourselves, and that our salvation is by and through him: whosoever I say, believe this faithfully, and repent their sins unfeignedly, without all doubt they are sure to be saved.  
But whosoever think that they may merit heaven by their own works, or hope to be saved by some other means than by Christ, as by Masses, Trentals, Dirges, Pope's pardons, & such trumpery, (which the Pope's doctrine doth teach you) let all such be assured, that they shall never be without the aforenamed great plagues & curses of God, here in this world, but shall be damned for ever in hell fire with the Devil and his wicked Angels, if they do not repent and turn. And this way to Heaven by the only death and passion of Christ, Christ himself teacheth in the new Testament, and the other way to Hell, the Pope doth teach, which is clean out of the new Testament, and never came there. Therefore, how blind, how senseless, and how bewitched are you, that will stick and cleave to the Pope and his Law, whereby you shall have all the said plagues and Gods curses in this world, and endless damnation in Hell after your death? and forsake the word of God, whereby you should enjoy all these Gods wonderful blessings, in this life, & the kingdom of Heaven after your death? Wherefore you were not best to refuse God's word for Papistry, nor Gods sweet blessings, for his dreadful curses, lest you lose Christ for the Pope, God for the Devil, and Heaven for Hell.  
Mark well besides our happy estate, for whereas divers other Countries have unmerciful tyrants that spoil, murder and kill their own obedient subjects, we live peaceably, plentifully, & prosperously under a most mild & merciful Queen: & whereas our neighbours and divers countries have had both foreign & intestine wars, with great troubles, miseries, and calamities: we have enjoyed a wonderful peace under our blessed Queen ever since she reigned: And whereas divers other Countries & our neighbours have had great penury, scarcity, and hunger, besides the great dearth in Queen Mary's time (a time of Papistry) when thousands of this our country were constrained to eat Swine's meat (which was bread made of Acorns) yet we (thanks be to God) have had great plenty and marvelous abundance of all things.  
And whereas divers Kings of this realm have called parliament upon parliament, chief for taxes & subsidies, to satisfy their wasteful expenses, her Grace hath prorogued her Parliaments from time to time, as the like hath never been seen in England, showing not only thereby, that she will have no more than she needs, nor so much as she may, but also that she loves us so much, & trusts us so well, that she thinks our money is as ready for her (when she needs) in our purses, as in her own coffers. All which you must grant (as is before said) to be the great blessings of God, which God doth not promise to bestow upon Heretics, or that are of a false religion. And God (no doubt) hath endued us with all the said blessings, for the displacing of the Pope's religion, and for erecting his holy Gospel, and for succouring, chearishing, and relieving of the poor persecuted members of Christ, that were driven to flee hither for secure out of their own country.  
Therefore I beseech you (once again) become the children of God, in hearkening and cleaving to his word, love your most merciful and lawful Queen, in obeying her Grace, and in embracing her godly proceedings, be no more English enemies, but English friends, and be faithful to your Country, and seek the quietness thereof, and be friends to yourselves in following of God's word, as you have been your own utter enemies in embracing the Pope's doctrine, and flee to Christ, and shun the Pope, & trust not to his pardons, nor to his Mass, for they will utterly deceive you, and all them that trust to the same. Look or wish no more for the altering of religion, nor of our peaceable and quiet government, to the taking away of our most merciful Prince, to the subversion of this your own native country, to our great heaviness and quietness, and to our utter confusion.  
Let your days go that you have so long hoped for, and yet daily look for, lest they be turned into dark stormy nights, no fairer days you can have, than you have had.  
Mark what goodly fair days all these had that follow: the cruel tormentors of the Christians hoped for a fair and clear day, if they might once murder and destroy the Christians that profess Christ and his Gospel in hope whereof, they most cruelly and tyrannously persecuted, murdered and martyred them: but what was the good day they hoped for when it came? was not DECIV'S, MAXIMINIUS, NERO DOMITIAN, JULIAN the Apostata, HERODE, and all the rest of those cruel cut-throats, by God's mighty power destroyed, murdered, and killed, with other wicked ends?  
The wicked jews, the pharisees, Scribes, Annas and Caiphas, thought they should have a goodly and a fair day, if they should once put Christ to death, and did then think to have destroyed Christ's Doctrine for ever: but when they had got all their wills and that they wished for, and had put poor innocent Christ to death: was not their goodly fair day turned into a dark, cloudy, and stormy night? I think yes: for Vespasian the Emperor, and Titus his son, not very long after, 
josephus.  (by the just judgement of God,) besieged them and Jerusalem their City, whereby they were so famished, that the mother was enforced to roast her own child to eat, and that they were glad, if they might have got it, to eat Horses, Cats, Rats, Dogs, 
Acts and Monuments.  and other viler things. So that be famine, & by the sword, they were dolefully destroyed, to the number of eleven hundredth thousand, and many of them carried away by their enemies the Romans, as their slaves and captives.  
But mark a marvelous contrariety, whereas the Emperor and the Romans not knowing God, nor Christ, came on God's side, and fought and destroyed Gods enemies the jews: now the Pope and his romanists (making himself to be the chiefest Christian of all other, & naming himself Christ's vicar or Deputy) doth take pa●te against God, and kills, murders, burns, and destroys the professors of the gospel, (the children of God, and brethren of Christ) And ever since the jews for all their fair day that they hoped or looked for, have been runagates and rogues throughout the World, and have not one Country of their own to dwell in, and are, and have been since, a people most hated and despised of all other, which is according to God's curses promised toenth, if they went back from his word.  
Was not this a very fair day that they hoped to have by putting of Christ to death? and what would be the day that you hope for, if you had your Mass and the Pope's religion up again, whereby you would put most cruelly to death the members and brethren of Christ? forsooth your fair, goodly, and calm day you hope for, would be turned into a dark cloudy and stormy night: for if you look or hope for a better day than they had, you deceive yourselves: for if God spared not the jews, (being his own chosen people) whereof many of them did not consent to the putting of Christ to death, but destroyed them, famished them, killed them, and made them slaves, captives, and runagates, do you think that he will spare you, and suffer you unplagued, and undestroyed, that are but Bastards, and as wild Olives, which cruelly murder Christ's members, or rejoice in the same (which is as much as though you had killed Christ himself, or rejoiced in his death.)  
And if God spared not the Angels in Heaven, which served him day and night, (not for hurting of him and his members,) but for their Pride, in that they would have been higher, not content with their estate that God called them unto: do you think then, that he will spare you that are vile earthly wretches, which regard not his laws, and burn, spoil, and murder the innocent members of Christ, for the professing of Christ's Gospel▪ no, no, I warrant you. Yet Lucifer and his fellow Angels looked and hoped for as fair a day, as you hope for, for they thought to be equal with God (which you look not to be, though you had your fair hoped day,) but their hope was aslope, and for their fair endless day, they got an everlasting fowl, dark, and stormy night: for the glorious and joyful kingdom of Heaven, they have got the most doleful, sorrowful, and painful kingdom of Hell, where the most furious flames of fire shall never go out, and where shall be wailing, weeping, howling, and gnashing of teeth for ever, world without end.  
Thus you may see what a fair day the tyrannical Emperors (that persecuted, tormented, and killed Christ's innocent members, the true Christians) and the jews that put Christ to death, and also the Angels of Heaven, have got, which they hoped and looked for.  
Therefore, if you had up your Mass and the Papistical religion again, and thereby burnt your brethren, killed your countrymen, and imbrued your arms up to the shoulders in their blood, and drunk so much thereof, until your bellies burst, what other day could you look for, but only for such a day as the jews that killed Christ, the tyrants that murdered Christ's members, and as the proud Angels of Heaven had, that resisted God, which in stead of a fair day, is turned into a dark, terrible, and stormy night?  
Wherefore I beseech you, abhor and forsake the Mass, and the Pope's doctrine, which will not bring you a fair, warm, calm, and bright day as you think, but a most dark, stormy, and tempestuous night, as we know, and not a joyful day as you believe, but a most sorrowful and doleful night, as we are most certain.  
I would you should not think, that either the queens Majesty doth fear you, or that we dread you, because so vehemently I do persuade you, neither let this my exhorting you cause you to be more haughty that ought to make you more humble, to encourage you to be more obstinate, that teacheth you to be more obedient, and procure you to rebellion, that persuadeth you from treason: for the queens Highness, and her loving and obedient Subjects are most assured, that as God hitherto hath blessed and defended her Grace for the setting forth and maintaining of his holy gospel: so he will hereafter bless and defend her against you and all her enemies that shall go about to resist or fight against her to suppress the Gospel.  
If you that are her subjects do hope that the Pope will bless you for disobeying your Prince. Then her Grace being your Queen, may be well assured, that God will bless her Highness (which is as good as the Pope's blessing) for obeying of him in setting forth, maintaining and defending the doctrine of Christ, the law of God.  
You may perceive (if you will perceive) by the reasons, arguments, examples and proofs before mentioned, that if the Pope's soldiers (that you procure or wish to come & fight against our Prince, to aid, and help you up with your Mass, and the rest of the Pope's paltry) should get the victory (which the Lord forbid) yet they would spoil you, kil you, murder you, as they would us (though you be of their religion) and would neither trust you nor suffer you to bear any rule or be in authority: for they would think (as they might well enough) that you that are false and rebellious to your lawful, natural, and most merciful Princess and Queen, that suffereth you to enjoy quietly all that you have, and that doth preserve you in such prosperity, quietness, & peace, as never any Subjects enjoyed before in England, would not be true and obedient to them, being foreign, unlawful, and more straighter rulers, that would daily exact on you, poll and pill you and your livings, to bring you under and in thraldom to them. Which when you should feel, than their cruelty would teach you what our Queen Elizabeth was: whom now her mildness and mercy cannot learn what our Queen Elizabeth is. And on the other side, if the queens Majesty should vanquish you and them, than many of you should be known for open Traitors, that now are not surmised to be her privy enemies, and so therefore to be executed, as you were well worthy.  
This were but a very foolish and an unwise match made of you, for which side soever should win, you should be sure to lose: and which side soever got the victory, you should be sure to have the overthrow. Therefore give over your wilfulness, and be persuaded by reason: cease from your devilish devices, your wicked attempts, and privy conspiracies against our most mild and merciful Queen, and forsake your doctrine of the Pope, and embrace the gospel, which will teach you to fear GOD, to believe and hope in Christ, to obey your Prince, to love your brethren, and to be true to your country.  
Thus I have sufficiently proved you (specially you that are wilful, obstinate, and determined Papists) to be not only English enemies, but also the worst enemies to England that can be: and how the Pope is most wicked, and his doctrine false, that you so much love and follow: and that our religion is most true, which you abhor and withstand: & that you hate your Prince, envy her happy estate, contemn our concord, desire our destruction, and therefore seek your own sorrow, for that thereby you shall procure God to power his plagues and curses on you before mentioned. All which I have done by sensible similitudes, by tried testimonies, by infallible arguments, by evident examples, by inevitable reasons, and by the sacred Scriptures, which, if you be wise, you will wegh, if you be Christians, you will consider, and if you be of God, you will regard.  
But some of you are so addict to your holy Father the Pope, that be a thing never so plainly proved, by arguments, reasons, proofs, similitudes, examples, learning, & by learned Doctors, and Writers, yea, and by the most holy Scriptures, yet you will not believe it, unless it be allowed or confirmed by the Pope, who you think can not err nor lie, and therefore of all other to be trusted, and all other (besides him and his Chaplains) to be mistrusted. Wherefore, to satisfy you withal, I will bring a Pope, that shall ratify and confirm all this that I have said, forsomuch as it is grounded altogether on reason.  
Pope Damasus saith: 
jewel in de●. Apolog. 360.  Whatsoever wanteth Reason must of necessity be rooted out. Now by reason I have proved you to be English enemies, the Pope to be evil, and his religion to be false and clean contrary to reason, therefore by Pope Damasus own judgement, you must needs decay and perish, the Pope must needs come to confusion, and his unreasonable religion be rooted out, and pluck up by the roots. And thus Pope Damasus, which could not err (as long as he said truth) hath by his sentence confirmed, that I before by reason have proved.  
And because you shall perceive, that of evil will I slander not your Popes, you shall see manifestly by their livings, deeds and dealings, what godly, holy, humble, and chaste fathers they are that you so stick to, cleave to, follow, obey, esteem, believe, and honour as you do: and that you may the better credit the rest that hereafter you shall read of them, therefore at the first beginning thereof, you shall hear what the Pope himself saith of them.  
Pope Adrian bad Cheregatus his Legate to say and confess openly to all the Princes of Germany at Norenberge●, 
johan Sleida●us lib. 4.  about the year of our Lord .1523. at their general assembly there, That the iniquity of the people grew from the Priests, and that now for the space of many years there have been great and grievous offences committed in Rome, & that all this plague and mischief hath flowed to all the inferior rulers of the Church, even from the high Throne of the Pope's Holiness.  
By these words tt seemeth, that Pope Adrian which was not long since, did think the Popes lived not altogether so godly as Christ, so holy as the Apostles, nor so virtuously as many of the ancient Fathers. Nay, if all the iniquity of the people grew from the Priests, and that all the plagues and mischiefs than did flow as a fountain from the Pope to his Prelates and Priests: than it seems none were so evil and wicked as the Popes themselves.  
And now, for that many of you hold with the Popes, and take them to be very holy: therefore now many of you shall hear more of their doings than ever you did (which by credible authors is written of them, & yet not so much as I could reveal of them: wherefore I hope you will set less by them than you do, and esteem them as they are, and no more than you ought to do. And trust Pope Adrian which cannot lie by his office, (as his Doctors affirm) in that he hath said briefly of the Popes, and the rather, if that that I writ here more largely of them agree with his sayings.  
For, seeing you have believed many Pope's that have told you nothing but lies, than it is good reason you should believe this one Pope, that herein hath told you nothing but truth. And think this by the way, that neither the Pope nor his Cardinals do esteem their own religion so much as they persuade you to do. For truly I do verily think, that if the Pope might be like an Emperor or a King, and be as much honoured, esteemed, and get as much gain and riches by th●s our religion, as he hath and doth by his own Papistical religion: he would then refuse his and embrace ours. For I believe verily, that they do regard, maintain, and defend their Papistry, rather for the great riches, rule, pomp, and estimation, that it makes them to have, than for any truth or goodness they know to be in it.  
And now consider and mark the great prerogative and power of the Popes, and their holy lives, 
Acts and Monuments page. 378.  and virtuous deeds. Pope Clement in his year of jubilee, gave such authority, by his Bulls of lead, as Christ nor his Apostles did ever give. These are the words that follow: What person or persons soever, for devotions sake, shall take their peregrination to the holy City (meaning Rome) the same day when he setteth forth of his house, he may choose unto him what confessor or confessors he listeth, either in the way, or elsewhere, unto the which Confessors we grant by our authority, full power to absolve all cases Papal, as fully as if we were in our proper person there present. Item, we grant, that whosoever, being truly confessed, shall chance by the way to die, he shall be quit, and absolved of all his sins: Moreover, we command the Angels of Paradise to take his soul out of his body, being absolved, and to carry it into the glory of Paradise, and so forth.  
And also in an other Bull he sayeth thus: We will, that no pain of Hell shall touch him: granting moreover to all and singular person and persons, signed with the holy Cross, power, and authority to deliver or release three or four souls, (whom they list themselves) out of the pains of Purgatory, etc.,  
Is not this a goodly large, and friendly pardon think you? yea it is such a pardon as Christ never granted, neither in nor out, nor beside the year of jubilee.  
Christ never gave such authority to Saint Peter his Apostle which was the first Pope (as they say) as this Pope Clement did give to his dead Bulls of Lead. It is not mentioned in all the Scriptures, that Christ the righteous and lively Lion of the Tribe of juda did thus much, as the Pope's dead Bulls have done.  
This is such a way to make Rome so full of fools, that there will be no room for wise men.  
Here we may see, that if one be confessed of a Priest, and take but his journey towards Rome, (though he die by the way, and never come there) the Angels must needs (by the Pope's commandment) carry his soul to Paradise, (if they will do so much at his bidding) and they shall be free from the pains of Hell.  
All the Scriptures (I am sure) have not showed us such a way to come to Paradise, and to avoid the pains of hell, as this Pope Clement hath done. He was a mild and a merciful Pope I warrant him, he had not his name for nought. Thus the Pope hath set Christ to school, for Christ saith: 
Math. 5.  Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven, & also he saith Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousness sake, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven: nay sayeth Pope Clement, I know an easier way to Heaven, and to escape the fire of Hell, than that, for whosoever goeth to Rome, or else dieth in his journey going thither, being confessed of a Priest, he shall be absolved from all his sins, and the Angels shall carry his soul strait to Paradise, and no pain of Hell shall touch him.  
Indeed this is a very easy way to Paradise and to escape the fire of Hell, if we may believe the Pope, (especially when he telleth a lie) I marvel that neither Moses, the Prophets, Christ himself, nor his Apostles did reveal this way to escape the fire of Hell, and to enjoy Paradise: truly either they were very forgetful, or else they knew not so much of God's secrets, as this Pope Clement did, or else they had not such an inventing wit to provide a remedy for a mischief, as he had.  
Well be it so, but what if one of Lucifer's devils by their masters commandment should take by force the said soul away from the Pope's Angel, and so in stead of Paradise carry him to Hell, than the man that was going to Rome on pilgrimage, and died by the way, were in good case, and then the Pope by his pardon, had served him but a slippery touch. Howsoever he served him, the Pop will so serve them that trust to him and his pardons, for he promised more than the Angels would do for him.  
For if the Popes had the Angels of GOD at there commandment, then why did not Pope Clement the seventh command the Angels to come from Heaven, to deliver him and his Cardinals out of prison and Captivity, 
acts & Mo. Page 661. Acts of the Apostles. 12.  from the Spaniards that kept him prisoner for Charles the Emperor?  
Peter (that was the first Pope as they say) was delivered out of prison by the Angel of GOD, (not at Peter's commandment, but at God's commandment) whereby it appears, that this Pope thus prisoned, was not so holy and virtuous, nor so well beloved of God as Peter was, for then God would have delivered him out of prison, as he did Peter, or else he had not the Angels at his commandment as the Popes have made us believe: for if the Pope be not able to keep his own body out of prison, he is scant able to deliver your souls out of Hell. Mark this Pope well that follows, and you shall find that the same was a holy, virtuous, and chaste Pope. As the romish Church is counted a spiritual Harlot, and called the whore of Babylon, with whom the Princes of the earth have committed spiritual fornication: even so through God's providence to the more manifesting thereof, a very whore indeed did sit in that whorish seat, called Pope joan the eight, 
Acts & Mo. Page. 138.  her proper name was Gilberta, (a Dutch woman of Magunce) who went with an English Monk out of the Abbey of Fulda, in man's apparel unto Athens, and after through her dexterity of wit and learning, was elected and promoted to be Pope, and so she ruled as a Pope, two years and six months. At the last (that their holy and spiritual dealing might better appear) in a general Procession openly she fell in labour and travel of Child, and so died, by reason whereof the Cardinals until this day, do avoid to come near the street, where the holy sea received that shame, so that then they had no man Pope but a woman Pope. But though all this while they lacked a holy Father, yet they were sure they had a holy Mother.  
And seeing I have now told you of a virtuous and chaste woman Pope called Pope joan the eight: you shall now have as godly and holy a man Pope called Pope john the thirteenth, therefore mark him well: for though you can learn but small goodness of him, yet you may shun such mischief as you shall read of him.  

Acts & Mo. Page. 160.  This Pope john from his first bringing up was full of abominable vices, he was a whoremaster, an adulterer, incestuous, libidinous, a gamester, an extortioner, perjured, a fighter, a murderer, cruel, and tyrannous. Of his Cardinals, some he put out their eyes, of some of them he cut out their tongues, of some he cut of their fingers, of some their noses, and many other like merciful acts. He ordained Deacons in a Stable, he commit incest with two of his Sisters, he called for the Devil, to help when he played at Dice, he made Boys Bishops for money, he deflowered Virgins and strangers, he made a Stews of his Palace of Late●ane, he lay with Stephana his Father's Concubine, and with other, he put out the eyes of Bishop Benedict, he caused houses to be set on fire, he broke open houses, he drank to the Devil. etc. All these things were laid against him in a general Counsel before Otho the Emperor wherefore he was worthily deposed, by the consent of the Emperor & of the Prelates. How many of the Prophets or Apostles did you ever hear that was such a one as this holy Pope john was? It was time for the Emperor to unpope him, or else within a while he would have turned all upside down, whereby every one would have thought that the Devil himself had been Pope of Rome.  
But I marvel that he commanded not the Angels to come and destroy the Emperor and Prelates for doing so, and that he made not the said Angels to guard and defend his body, and to keep him still in his chair of estate: seeing all the Angels are at his beck and commandment. But belike they were then either asleep, or else they were otherwise occupied.  
It seems that this holy Pope john, did strive with Nero, Caligula, and Heliogabalus, which of them should be the most likest to the Devil, for hereby it appears he went not about to resemble Christ, whose vicar the Pope makes you believe he is, therefore the devils vicar he might well be, for Christ's vicar I am sure he was not, unless in this, that Christ was not there wheresoever he was.  

Acts & Mo. Page. 161.  Here followeth now a good merciful Pope, Pope john the fourteenth, therefore you that would learn to be merciful, learn of him, for he hath left you such a pattern of mercy, as Christ never left among the jews: which Pope john being taken by one Petrus the head Captain of the City, and two Consuls, twelve Aldermen, and divers other noble men, and by them clapped in prison eleven months, (not without due deserts) was after delivered by the Emperor, the execution of which Petrus, the Emperor committed to the discretion of the said Pope john, which Pope (choosing rather to follow the Devil by cruelty, than Christ by mercy) caused the said Petrus first to be strippeth naked, than his head to be shaven, and to be hanged by the heir a whole day together, after that to be set upon an Ass, his face turned backward, and his hands bound under the Ass' tail, and so to be led through the City, that all men might see him, that done, to be scourged with rods, and so banished the City.  
But yet I can not but muse, that the Pope hath all power in heaven and in earth, and having the Angels at his commandment, that he would be taken prisoner & suffer his enemies so to use him, but we must think that it was rather of humility, than for lack of ability.  
Here is another merciful Pope, called Pope Boniface the seventh, 
Acts & Mo. Page. 161.  he caused Pope john's eyes to be put out, and after to be thrown into prison, where he was (as some say) famished, Some say he was slain by Ferrucus.  
Now you shall have a very humble, a merciful, and a godly Pope, 
Acts & Mo. Page. 181.  of whom you may learn such humility, as Christ never taught, he was called Hildebrande, who suffered Henry the Emperor, his wife, and his child, barefooted and bareheaded in the cold frosty wether at the gates of Canusium three days, before he could be suffered to come in. And this holy Father's wrath would not be pacified, nor suffer the Emperor to rule as Emperor, but upon most unreasonable conditions, which were unmeet for such a worthy Emperor to grant unto such a proud presumptuous prelate: thus you may know these holy Fathers whom they follow, by their fruits.  
This Hyldebrand (who might well be called for his devilish doings a firebrand of hell) was a notable Sorcerer and a Necromancer, 
Benno. Cardinal.  who on a time had forgot behind him his familiar Book of Necromancy, which he was wont to carry commonly always with him: whereupon, remembering himself, entering the port of Laterane, he called two of his most familiar friends so fetch the Book, charging them at no hand to look within it. But they being so restrained, were the more desirous to open it, and to peruse it, and so did. After they had read a little the secrets of the Satanical Book, suddenly there come about them the messengers of Satan, the multitude and terror of whom made them almost out of their wits. At length they coming to themselves, the spirits were instant upon them to know wherefore they were called up, and wherefore they were vexed? quickly, said they, tell us what you would us to do, or else we will fall upon you, if ye retain us longer. Then spoke one of the young men to them, bidding them go and pluck down yonder walls, pointing to certain high walls there nigh to Rome, which they did quickly. The young men crossing them for fear of the Spirits, scarce recovering themselves, at length came to their master the Pope.  
Here you may perceive this holy Pope was a conjuror of Devils, some say the Pope hath the holy Ghost at commandment, but here it appears that this Pope had rather the Devil at his commandment.  
This holy Hyldebrand hired one to lay great Stones over the place where the Emperor used to pray, 
Acts & Monuments pag. 179.  and so to throw them down upon the emperors head when he was a praying, and so to kill him: but God so wrought, that the Emperor escaped, and the wicked hired wretch was killed himself: for as he was busy in removing a great and heavy Stone to the place (even over the emperors head) it broke the plank whereon it lay, & the said wicked fellow, standing on the said plank, fell down with the said stone, from the Roof to the Pavement of the Church, and with the same stone was dashed all in pieces.  
Was not this a pretty practice for a Pope? he never learned it in the new Testament: nay if he had applied that Book well, he should thereby rather have unlearned it.  
This Hyldebrand on a time asked an answer of the Sacrament (his Christ of Bread) thinking because it was the body of Christ (as he took it) it should have resolved him of the thing he asked, but it would not speak (a good cause why, because it could not, for it had been a very strange thing to hear a Cake speak) and then therefore he threw it into the fire, and burned it.  
Thus these holy Fathers can make Christ and burn him when they have done: but if it had been the body of Christ, it would have leapt out of the fire and saved himself. It is no marvel though they burn the holy and spiritual members of Christ, that burn Christ himself.  
Mark further what a true Prophet this holy Hyldebrande was: he said openly in the Pulpit before diverse Cardinals and Bishops, that the Emperor should die or be put from the Empire, and that he should not be able to make above the number of six Knights, and thereof he made himself so sure, that then he spoke also these words following, never accept me for Pope any more, but pluck me from the Altar, if this prophesy be not fulfilled before the feast of Saint Peter next ensuing. But for as much as the said Emperor was neither dead, nor deposed by that day, but contrary to this Pope's prophesy, the same Emperor deposed the said Pope, and placed an other Pope in his room called Clement. The said Pope Hyldebrand therefore, (seeing he would needs be a Prophet) he was but a false Prophet, and so not Prophet of God, but the Prophet of the Devil. So that hereby it plainly appears, that Popes may not only err, but also that they have erred and lied falsely, yea and are assuredly the devils Prophets.  
Also this holy and virtuous Father Pope Hyldebrand, judged to death three men before they were convict, (or found or approved guilty) and caused them to be hanged without delay, contrary to all Law.  
And further, this unmerciful Father, (for the Popes may not be called cruel) did torment one Centius almost to death, in a vessel thick set with sharp Nails, which Centius after took the Pope, & before he was delivered, he pardoned the said Centius, & all them that were on his part: but for all his pardon, he hanged the said Centius after, and nine of his men.  
If the Pope's pardons be so slender that he gives on his own behalf, than the pardons that he gives on God's behalf, must needs be of small value. Therefore you were not best to trust to the Pope's pardons too much, least after you be hanged in hell, as Centius and his men were hanged on earth.  
This Pope Hyldebrande did an other deed of mercy: There was at the apprehension of this Pope, a certain widows Son, to whom and other more, for their penance, the Pope enjoined a years banishment: which time being ●●ded, the widow in token of a more ample satisfaction, (thinking thereby to have appeased the more the Pope's fury) put a halter about her sons neck, and drawing her Son by the rope to the foot of the said holy Hyldebrand, said, my lord Pope, at your hands will I receive again my Son, which one whole year hath endured banishment and other penance, by your holiness enjoined. Then the said Hyldebrand, for that instant because of those that were with him in company (dissembling his wrath) delivered her son churlishly, saying, get thee hence woman I bid thee, & let me be in rest. After this he sent his officers, and apprehended the (said) widows son, & gave commandment to the justices to put him to death, who altogether making answer, said, that they could no more condemn or meddle with him, for that he had for his crime committed, appealed once to the Pope, and abidden the banishment, and done the penance by him enjoined. Hereupon this glorious Hyldebrand, being displeased with the judges, caused the foot of the said widow's son to be cut off, notwithstanding he had fulfilled all that was enjoined him by the said Pope before. And thus his foot being cut off, he died within three days after.  
All you that would learn equity and justice, learn here of the Pope. I could never read, that Christ after he bade the woman that was taken in adoultrie, go away and sin no more: 
john. 8.  that either he commanded the judges to put her to death, or else caused her foot to be cut off.  
Are not these merciful and charitable acts and doings of the Popes, sufficient testmonyes, to make us believe, that they are Christ's Vicars, and men of God? surely they have very hard hearts, that thereby will not be won, to love, honour, and esteem the Pope, and to kiss his feet.  

Benno. Cardinal. jewel in defence. Apol. pag. 167.  This same godly Pope Hyldebrande, was charged by the counsel of Brixia to be an adulterer, a Church-robber a perjured man, a man-killer, a sorcerer, and a denier of the Faith. When he was but a Cardinal, he smote Pope Alexander with his fift, and laid him in prison: he poisoned six Popes his predecessors, to make a way for himself to be Pope: He was a conjuror, and a raiser of Devils, and in his fury he threw the Sacrament into the fire as is before declared.  
Was not this (trow you) a very fit fellow to be the vicar of Christ? nay, he was more meet to be a deputy for the devil, as he was in deed. Yet for all these his detestable doings, one Doctor Harding that lately was a Proctor for the Pope, was not ashamed to write, that this Pope Hyldebrand was a holy and virtuous man. Truly, if this was a holy Pope, than the world is full of holy and virtuous people.  
The holy act for Priest's chastity, and to live without wives, and that all married Priests should put away there wives, was first authorized and established by this virtuous and holy Pope: the fruits that this law hath brought, were sufficient enough to know the goodness of him that first made it, though his conditions & manners had not been mentioned.  
Pope Boniface the eight, a good & holy man (I warrant you) said, If Christ the son of God, 
Acts and Monuments pag. 349.  or Peter the Apostle would come down into the earth, and command him, he would not believe them.  
And also he did say, that he would within short time, make either all the French men Martyrs, 
Acts and Monuments pag. 350.  or else forsakers of their faith, and that he sought not the health of their souls, but destruction of them.  
Christ saith, he came to save that was lost: But this Pope came to lose that Christ hath saved.  
This is enough (I think) to prove, whether this Pope was of God or not, was of a right religion or not, and whether he was worthy to be followed of Christians or not. If darkness be contrary to light, falsehood to truth, evil to good, & the Devil to God: then this Pope was quite contrary to Christ. And therefore because he cannot be Christ (though the Popes take it upon them) yet I will warrant that he was Antichrist.  
This Pope Boniface the eight entered into the Popedom as a Fox, he reigned as a Wolf, 
jewel in defence. apol. pag. 458.  and he died in prison like a Dog. In solemn procession he went attired with the Crown Imperial and rob of Majesty, as an Emperor, and commanded the naked sword to be borne before him. Christ nor yet his Apostles never went after such a sort in Procession, nor out of Procession. This Pope gave pardons and free remission of sins to all them that came to Rome in the year of jubilee, (which he himself first began,) out of all parts of the world, and by him the Pope's pardons were first begun, (not 300. years since) which pardons must needs be of great virtue, for that they began by such a virtuous Pope.  

Acts and Monuments, pag. 347.  Nagareta a Knight, testified before the French King called Philip, that Pope Boniface the eight was a thief, an heretic, his mouth full of cursings, his feet swift to shed blood, a tearer in pieces of the Church which he ought to cherish, a wicked waster of the goods of the poor, a lover of wicked men because they gave him rewards, a persecuter of the righteous, a bringer in of new sects of destruction that had not been heard of, a blasphemer of the truth, thinking himself to be equal to Christ, a greedy desirer of gold, getting it by devise of all people: no regarder nor worshipper of God, not sparing any way to get money, a maker of merchandise of all men, a lover of no man, a nourisher of wars, a persecutor & a hater of the peace of his subjects, rooted in all unspeakable sins: a striver against the doctrine of God, and the abomination of the people spoken of by Daniel the lords Prophet.  
If (all this notwithstanding) this Pope were Christ's vicar and an holy and godly man (as you think the Popes cannot be evil) than we shall have much ado to find out an unholy or an ungodly man.  

jewel in defence. apol. pag. 142.  And Pope Bonifacius concluded by solemn sentence, that every creature must submit itself unto the Bishop of Rome, upon pain of everlasting damnation.  
Yea, if we would be so fond as to believe him, here it appeareth, if we yield not ourselves to the Pope, though we remain in Christ, we shall be utterly damned: yet S. Paul is of an other judgement, 
Rom. 8.  for he sayeth, there is no damnation to them that are in Christ jesus, etc. therefore before I credit the Pope in this point, and discredit Saint Paul, I will see first the Pope's honester and godlier men.  
Pope Paschalis incensed the emperors son against his father, 
Acts & Monuments, pag. 198.  and made him to deprive his Father from his Imperial seat, and place himself Emperor in his father's room.  
Had not this emperors son a good schoolmaster that taught him to obey his father so well? I never heard that Moses, the Prophets, Christ, nor his Apostles, ever taught any man's son such a lesson, & to obey their father in this order. Surely the Pope must needs be a profound fellow, that could find out such mysteries for children to obey their fathers & parents, which neither God commanded, nor Christ ever taught: for he did not only deprive his father, but thereby drove him to great misery, who after desired to have but a poor Prebend to serve and sing in the queer, but it would not be granted to him. Which Pope Paschalis, was after taken prisoner by the said Henry the fifth.  
For the Emperor thought belike, that it was as lawful for him to take the Pope prisoner, as to put his own father out of his kingdom. There the Pope's scholar learned one lesson more than the Pope his Schoolmaster taught him.  
Calixtus took Gregory his fellow Pope that was appointed by the Emperor, 
Acts and Monuments pag. 199.  and brought him upon a Camel through the streets of Rome, setting his face towards the Camel's tail, and holding the Camel's tail in his hand. You may see this charitable Pope loved his brother the other Pope so well, that he would not have him go on foot, but would needs have him to ride.  
Pope Innocent (but not an Innocent Pope) gave to Philip the French king full remission of all his sins, 
Acts and Monuments pag. 256.  and the possession of all the realm of England to him & to his heirs, if he either did kill King john (than King of this realm) or expel him. Was not this a free and liberal Pope that would give whole kingdoms at once? this is more than ever Christ gave that ever I heard of: for he never gave any remission of sins, nor yet any Kingdoms for killing of Kings or of any other, or for driving them out of their own kingdom or country.  
Pope Boniface said, that Whoredom is no more sin than the rubbing of the hands together. 
Acts and Monuments.   
Some of you say that this our religion doth give liberty to sin, but these words of the Pope do not seem greatly to forbid or restrain sin. Saint Paul saith, that neither whoremongers nor fornicators shall inherit the kingdom of Heaven. But I never heard, that either he or Christ said, that they that rub their hands together, shall not inherit the kingdom of heaven: & therefore rubbing of our hands together, is no sin: but Whoredom is a great sin, if the Scriptures be true: therefore the Pope is a most wicked liar, to say, that is no sin, that God, Christ, and the Apostles called sin. And as here he calls whoredom no sin, which is a great sin: so in other places the Popes call that a great sin, which Christ doth not call sin. And thus you may see plainly, that the Pope is both in his sayings and doings clean contrary to Christ: therefore if you follow the Pope, you are then contrary to Christ, and so no true Christians.  

Acts & Monuments, pag. 686.  Pope Sextus at the request of Petrus Ruerius a Cardinal of his own making, and of jerom his brother, permitted and granted unto the whole family of the said Peter the Cardinal, in the three hot months of Summer, june, july, and August, free leave and liberty to use the sin of Sodomitry, (a thing most shameful to be uttered but most horrible and abominable to be licensed or permitted.)  
What a wicked Pope was this that did licence and permit that, which God doth so detest, that therefore he consumed Sodom and Gomorrah and whole countries with fire from Heaven? And now as these that committed this detestable sin, were destroyed with fire from Heaven, so I fear this Pope Sextus and other that licence and allow it, shall be tormented with fire in Hell.  
Pope Clement the sixth poisoned Lodowick that good virtuous and godly Emperor, 
Acts and Monuments, pag. 378.  which shows what he was: for evil men have oftentimes poisoned good men, but good men never poisoned evil men. Therefore you may see, that this holy Pope was not of God, but of his father the Devil, who was a murderer from the beginning, who teacheth his children to be of his own occupation.  
Pope Alexander did set his foot on Frederick'S neck the Emperor, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 127.  when the said Emperor told him that he yielded that honour, not unto him being Pope, but unto Peter: yes said the Pope, both to me & to Peter, & so he placed himself before Saint Peter. Be not here precious Popes to make Emperors believe that Peter looks for such honour? Surely it is very strange that Peter should look for that now being dead, that he never desired when he was alive: nay when he was alive he was most humble, and willingly suffered the Emperor to put him to death, & now that he is dead, would he so feign tread in emperors necks, or take pleasure that other shall do it for him? truly I can not believe it, nay I am most sure he doth abhor it. Therefore if pride be godly, than your proud Popes are holy.  
Pope Marcellinus was an idolater, and Pope Silvester the second was a conjuror and gave himself wholly both body and soul to the Devil, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. pag. 162.  & by the devils procurement was made Pope, must not these be good & virtuous Popes when the Devil must be feign to make them? Thus you may see if you will not wink for the nonce, that the Popes that name themselves Christ's Uickars (to bring themselves in credit) are nevertheless the devils Chaplains, for as they only were Christ's Apostles, that Christ did chose and allow: so they are the devils disciples that he doth elect and authorize. And now because this said Silvester was made Pope by the Devil, therefore he was none of Christ's, but the devils deputy, to determine and order things for the Devil, as no doubt but he and all other such like and of his religion have done.  

Cooper Epit. Chro. Fol. 235.  Pope john the two and twentieth was a cruel & wicked Tyrant, he proclaimed all them for Heretics, that taught that Christ and his Apostles had here no possessions.  
Because the Pope would not be poor like unto Christ, therefore he would have Christ to be rich like unto him: & so, because he can not resemble Christ, therefore he would have Christ to resemble him, and therefore he would have it blazed abroad that Christ and his Apostles were rich and had great possessions, not that he would be like them in virtue, but that they should be like him in wealth: and thus he makes them Heretics that tell truth of Christ, and them to be his Catholics that shall tell lies of Christ: thus you may see how the Pope (Christ's Uickar) is unlike to Christ, for Christ would have us say true, and the Pope would have us to lie.  

Cooper Epit. Chro. Fol. 241  Pope Clement caused certain of the electors to choose a new Emperor, for he liked not the old, which was jews.  
Truly Christ nor all his Apostles never caused a new Emperor to be chosen. I marvel that Peter did not cause a new Emperor to be chosen in the stead of Nero, when he was Pope, for I am sure that the Emperor that the Pope did depose, was not so evil as he. But whereas Peter was content to suffer an evil Emperor to reign, our holy Father the Pope will not suffer a good Emperor to rule.  

Cooper Epit. Chro. Fol. 222  Pope Gregory promised the kingdom of Heaven, to all them that fought against the Emperor: thus he set Kings and the Emperor together by the ears, and encouraged his subjects to rebel against him. But I never read in the Scriptures that heaven should be gotten by fight against their Prince, or for one to murder & kill another. But I remember well that Christ saith (but it is something contrary to the Pope's words) Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God. 
Math. 5.  Now if we may believe Christ, (who is of as good credit as the Pope) the Pope will hardly perform this his large promise. For if the peacemakers shall be called the children of God: then the peace-breakers, (who are clean contrary to them) shall be called the children of the Devil. And I trust the Pope's authority doth not extend so far, to give the kingdom of Heaven to the children of the Devil: for heaven is only appointed for the children of God as Christ doth testify. Now seeing the children of God, shall be placed in Heaven, then surely the Children of the Devil (whatsoever the Pope saith) must needs be placed in Hel. Therefore hereby it plainly appears, that all these rebels, fighters, murderers, and bloodshedders, to whom the Pope promised the kingdom of Heaven, are more like to have the kingdom of Hell, are not they in good case think you, & hath not the Pope served them well that thus trusted to his promise & pardons? Assure yourselves that you will be so served, if you resist and rebel against your worthy Queen, and if you trust to his promise, (yea though he dispense with you for your oath and obedience.)  
Urban and Clement Popes of Rome, both at one time, 
Cooper Chro. Fol. 248.  gave free remission of sins, à pena & culpa, to all them that would war against their enemies, that were against them, (one of them being against another,) and then both the Pope's cursed their enemies that were against them for Heretics (and so here was all cursing but small blessing) for both parts were cursed, if the Pope's curses may go for curses. I pray God they were not all cursed of God (as I fear they were, they fought all in so good a quarrel) now I would feign know which of these Pope's pardons was the best, for both of them could not be good, though they might both be nought, for both the Popes could not have the spirit of God, though they both might have the spirit of the Devil, for such proud and presumptuous Prelates, that strove for the kingdom of this world, might well have the spirit of pride, the spirit of arrogancy, and the Spirit of Satan, but the spirit of God out of doubt they had not. These holy fathers were so lowly, patiented, and humble, that neither of them would give over, lest the one of them should seem to be more meek than the other.  
Was not Gregory the second a good holy religious Pope think you, 
Cooper▪ chron. Fol. 268.  that did not only withstand the emperors deputy, by force of arms, but also wrote into all parts, that neither for fear nor entreaty they should obey the emperors commandment, in taking of Images and pictures of Saints out of the Churches for the avoiding of Idolatry, but would have Images erected, set up, and worshipped, contrary to the word of God, which holy Father, with his vehement persuasions, withdrew the people of Italy so from the obedience of the Emperor Leo, that they would have chosen them a new Emperor.  
This Pope Gregory never learned this of Christ our master (but of the Devil his master) to withstand the Emperor in evil things, much less in lawful & godly things, as the plucking down and abolishing of Images, which God doth expressly command, neither learned he of Christ but of Satan, to make subjects refuse and resist their ruler and governor. Therefore seeing he hath done that, that he hath not learned of Christ, he can not therefore be Christ's Disciple nor the Uickar of Christ.  
Was not Pope Zacharie a good and virtuous Pope that assoiled Pypin and the other Frenchmen, and discharged them of their oath and allegiance to Childericke their lawful King, and authorized and confirmed Pypin to be King in his masters place? I marvel of whom he learned this, to take a kingdom from one, and to give it to another: no man may say that he did evil in so doing, for if one should say so, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 458.  strait way the Pope would make him an Heretic. Nay, Doctor Harding seems rather to commend him in it than otherwise, who sayeth that if the Pope gave away the kingdom of France from the Prince, he did it to the intent to fear him: a pretty devise to fear a King, to pull the Crown Imperial from his head, and to make him a Monk and set an other in his place. Christ himself, nor Peter the first Pope, had never such a trick to fear a King withal.  
And after this Pope Zacharie had made Pypin King of France, than he suffered the same King to kiss his feet, and to go on foot by his horse three miles. Christ never road but one day in all his life, and yet he had never a king to do him such service then, as this Pope Zacharie had, yet he was as high both by birth and degree as this proud Pope was.  
Pope john the eighteenth, 
Acts & Monuments Pag▪ 16●.  was taken prisoner by the Emperor, whose eyes were first put out, and after put to death by the means of Pope Gregory the fifth. Are not these Popes worthily called the Vicars of Christ trow ye, that are so far unlike to Christ in all their doings? for Christ made the blind to see, but these Popes put out men's eyes, and made them blind: Christ saved a Woman's life, 
john. 8.  that aught to have died by the law, these Popes put men to death that ought to live by the law: Christ gave life to Lazarus that was dead, and the Pope gives death to them that are in health and alive. If the Pope and Christ be so far at discord at the last day, as their doctrine and doings do differ at this day, they are not like to dwell both together in one place.  
Was not he a mild and merciful Pope that would not be pacified with the Venetians, 
jewel in def. Apolog. pag. 466.  until Dandalus that was after Duke of Venice, did humble himself, and did lie under the Pope's table with a chain about his neck: it seems that the Pope was something furious and hard to please, that by none other submission would be reconciled. I never heard that any were constrained to pacify Christ's wrath after this sort all the time that he was here on Earth. 
jewel in defence. Apolog. pag. 468.   
What say you to that Pope that did set the Imperial Crown upon the head of the Emperor Henry the sixth with his foot, and with his foot did cast the Crown off again, saying withal, I have power to make Emperors, and to unmake them again at my pleasure?  
Marry it appears so, by the Pope's giving away the kingdom of France from Childrike the King, to Pypin that was but his subject. But whether the Pope hath this power from Christ being his vicar, or from the Devil being his Deputy, he doth not tell us.  
Pope john the twelfth was slain in adultery. Pope Benedict the ninth lived without law or reason, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. pag 472.  and defiled the seat of Rome with all kind of shame, and in the end he took money and sold the Popedom. Platina saith, Popes than were elected not for their learning & holiness, but in respect of money and friendship.  

Acts and Monuments page. 174.  If you lack an other holy and meek Pope, lo here is Pope july who is not worthy to be left out. This same Pope july loved Porkes flesh marvelous well, whose Physician gave warning to the Pope's Steward, for that it was hurtful for the Pope's gout, that he should set no more Pork before him. But when the Pope perceived the said Pork to be lacking in his accustomed service, where is my Pork said he? and when the Steward told him, that his Physician had forbidden any Pork to be served unto him, than the holy Father burst out in a great rage, and said, bring me my Pork flesh in the despite of God. A man would think, that these were rather the words of Pluto (the prince of darkness) than of an earthly prelate, especially of Christ's deputy or vicar.  
At an other time this same patiented Pope sitting at dinner, pointing to a Peacock upon his table, which he had not touched, (keep said he) this cold Peacock for me against Supper, and let me sup in the Garden, for I shall have guests. So when Supper came, among other hot Peacocks, he saw not the cold Peacock brought to the table: the Pope after his wont manner, most horribly blaspheming God, f●ll into an extreme rage, etc. whereupon one of his Cardinals sitting by, desired him, saying, let not your holiness I pray you, be so moved with a matter of so small weight: then this julius the Pope answered again, what if God was so angry for one Apple, that he cast our first parents out of Paradise for the same: why may not I being his vicar, be angry them for a Peacock (sithence a Peacock is a greater matter than an Apple? you may see that the Pope is a good and virtuous scholar, he can learn of God to be angry, but he cannot learn at Christ to be patiented. What a blasphemous wretch was this, that would make his man's disobeying of him for not bringing the peacock which he bade, to be a greater offence, than Adam's disobeying of God in eating of the Apple whi●h God forbade: and thus he would teach us, that it is a greater offence to make the Pope angry, than to provoke God's wrath. But hereof we may be sure, that by offending God, we deserve our damnation, but by displeasing the Pope, we may get our salvation, for if we embrace the Gospel, we displease the Pope, and please God, and thereby shall attain to be saved: but if we forsake the Gospel, we shall please the Pope and displease God, and thereby get our damnation.  
Mark here by this Pope, the holiness of their holy chair at Rome, the sitters wherein being Popes, can not err (say they) neither can say or do amiss, say or do what they will: but hereof I am sure, that the Popes before mentioned, either did never sit in that blessed chair, or else that chair hath no such virtue in it as they would make us believe. And though this Pope and the rest were rather to be abhorred than honoured, yet this wicked and blasphemous Pope julius, dying in Queen Ma●ies time, was had here in such reverence and estimation, that commandment was given, that Hearses, Dirges, and funerals, should be had and celebrated for him, in all Churches.  
But mark the blindness & folly of many then: if he could have pardoned all other of their sins, he might then have pardoned himself, and so needed neither Dirges nor Masses. For if his pardons were good, than no doubt he pardoned himself: and so the Masses and Dirges for him were needless. And if he had need of Masses & Dirges after his death, than it is manifest that the pardons that he gave us in his life time were nothing worth. And as hereby all ye that are wise may plainly judge that the Pope's pardons are nothing worth: Even so his Masses and Dirges, which likewise came from the Popes (and not from Christ) are as little worth. Yet for all that, there were Hearses set up for him, and Dirges sung for him in divers places. At which time there chanced a woman to come into Saint Magnus' Church at the Bridge foot in London, who seeing there a Hearse and other preparation, asked what it meant, to whom other that stood by said, that it was for the Pope, and that she must pray for him: nay (quoth she) that will I not, for he needeth not my prayers: for seeing he could forgive us all our sins, I am sure he is clear himself, therefore I need not to pray for him.  
Thus you may perceive, that God did not only open the eyes of a simple woman, to see how men were deceived, and shut the eyes of Princes and great men, that they could not see how they were deceived, but also gave her courage and boldness, in that dangerous time, to utter the truth.  
Pope Stephen took up Pope Formosus body his predecessor, 
Platinai● Steph. 6.  chopped off his forefingers, cut off his head, and threw his naked carcase into the River of Tiber. The Pope never learned this of Toby, for Toby buried them that were unburied, but this Pope unburied them that were buried. And whereas Toby did bury men in the earth, this Pope did bury one in the water.  
Vrbanus the first, thrust five Cardinals into sacks, and threw them into the Sea. 
Sabellic. Ennead. 9 lib. 2.  The godly Christians use to bury dead men in the earth▪ but this holy Pope did bury quick men in the sea. Is not here a goodly rabble of holy and virtuous Popes? are they not meet posts and pillars for you to take hold on? would you have thought, that they that make themselves Christ's Uickars had been such followers of the fiend, and such servants of Satan? you may think, that they were not the Disciples of the Devil, but I am sure, they were not the Children of God.  
And because some of you say, that the Popes cannot err, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag 162  behold well what truth and good religion was in these Popes that follow. Pope Leo was an Arian Heretic: Pope Celestinus was a Nestorian Heretic: Pope Liberius was an Arian Heretic: Pope Marcellinus offered sacrifice to Idols, and was a Nestorian Heretic: Pope Honorius was a Mononethelite Heretic: Pope john the two and twentieth, was an Heretic: and Anastasius was an Arian Heretic. Now, if such horrible Heretics as these be, cannot err or go wrong, then surely I will say with you, that the Pope cannot err: but if Heretics, Schismatics, Apostatas, Simoniackes, idolaters, Conjurers, Blasphemers, Murderers, Sacrificers to devils, and filthy fornicators may err, than the Popes have most shamefully and falsely erred, lied, and gone clean wrong. Petrarchus sayeth, that Rome is a Sanctuary of all Heresies. And Lyra sayeth, that many Popes have fallen into Heresies.  
If so many Popes have been Heretics, and if Heretics err, or are in the wrong way: then the Popes have erred, and have been foully out of the right way, as is before said. Therefore, that the POPES can not err, is a common lie, only used, to make fools believe, that all is true that the Pope saith.  
And because many of you have thought, that the Bishopric of Rome is the holiest Bishopric in all the world, assure yourselves that no Sea or Bishopric in all the world, that ever was read or heard of, hath had so many idolaters, Necromancers, Heretics, adulterers, Church robbers, perjured persons, Murderers, Monsters, Blasphemers, and tyrants, as Rome hath had: and yet they would make us believe, as they make you and many other believe, they cannot err, nor go wrong, whatsoever they do, and that they that sit in the Pope's chair there, must needs be God's fellows, and equal to Christ.  
The Popes disagree and are contrary one to another, (marry in wickedness they agree all in one) yea, 
jewel in defen. Apol. P●. 1●7  and sometimes the Pope is contrary to himself. Pope Sabianus would have burned all Pope Gregory's Books: Pope Romanus utterly abolished all the acts of his predecessor Pope Stephen. And the same Pope Stephen defaced and mangled the dead carcase of his predecessor Pope Formosus, and condemned utterly all that he had done before. And thus, that that one Pope doth like, another Pope misliketh, and that which one Pope alloweth, another condemneth.  
Therefore I would advise you to lay hold on Christ and his Apostles, which are no changelings, and forsake these wicked Popes which are such changelings, for I will never trust them, nor favour their religion, until they be more virtuous▪ godly, and honest, and agree better among themselves than they do.  
Pope Adrian sayeth of himself, Whatsoever the Emperor hath, 
Aventinus in Adriano. 4.  he hath it of us, it is in our power to bestow the Empire on whom we list: (It may be so, but one may look all the Bible over, ere he can find it.) And also the Pope hath made it Heresy (though Christ did not make it) for a king not to hold his kingdom at his hands: It is happy that he named no Queens, for if he had put the Queens as well as he put in kings, than haply he might have made the queens majesty also one of his Heretics.  
The Pope, if we may credit his prerogative, being of his own penning, is of no small power: For he is called Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, he compelleth Emperors and Princes to swear fealty and obedience to him.  
Cardinal Zabarella sayeth: The Pope doth what him listeth, yea though it be unlawful, and is more than a God. 
Stanislaius Orichovius in Chinera. Fol. 97.  And one saith, that a priest is so much above a King, as a man is above a beast: as much as God is better than a priest, so much is the priest better than a King: he that setteth a King before a priest, setteth the creature before the Creator. By this it appeareth, that Priests are no small fools, if this be true, than it is no marvel that men were wont to have Priests in great estimation and reverence.  
But I marvel, that king josias was so bold to burn such a number of Priests that were so far his superiors, and that were as far above him, as he himself was above a beast: truly I think it was because they could not show him their Commissions, belike they left them at home.  
As the Popes before used much wickedness, so they have used here a piece of knavery, to make the people believe that they and their Priests, are far above them, thereby to bring themselves vain honour and estimation.  
And now mark I pray you, whether these wicked Popes before mentioned, with many other that call themselves Christ's Vicars, are not more like Lucifer the devil, in pride, than Christ the son of God, in Humility: I think there was never such lordliness or pride in any worldly prince, as hath been in diverse of these wicked Popes: for the Pope suffereth the Emperor, which is the chief ruler of all Christendom, to hold his styrrope, to hold his horse by the bridle, to bear his train, 
Acts & Mo. Page. 176.  and to kiss his feet, yea and the Emperor was shent of Pope Hyldebrand, because he held the left styrrope in stead of the right, when he got upon his Horse: there was never Emperor, nor king that ever received any such service of any of the Popes.  
But the Earl of Wiltshire, and the other Ambassadors from king Henry the eight to the Pope (far inferior to the Emperor) refused to kiss the Pope's foot, 
Acts & Mo.  though the Pope held it out purposely therefore: yet the Earl of Wiltshire's Dog, (having a greater devotion thereto than they) did not only kiss the Pope's foot, though something unmannerlye, but also snatchte at his great Toe: thinking belike, that it was more meet to be bitten of dogs than to be kissed of men.  

jewel in defen. Apol. Pa. 461 in alto lib. in def. Apol. Pag. 410. Greg. lib. 4. Epist. 38. Ceremoniar. lib. 1. Sectio. 5. ca 3.  Consider now therefore the great humility and the simple service that the Pope requires. In the Pope's own book of the Ceremonies of Rome, it is written thus: The Emperor elect going in array with all his train, passeth up the Stairs into the scaffold, and as soon as he seethe the Pope, he worshippeth him with bare head, touching the ground with his knee.  
Again when he cometh to the foot of the Pope's throne, he kneeleth down: last of all, when he cometh to the Pope's feet, he kisseth them devoutly, in the reverence of our saviour. Is not this trow you, a trim reverencing of Christ, to kiss the Pope's feet? 
john. 13.  Christ washed his Apostles feet, but I never heard that the Emperor did kiss Christ's feet: nay Christ's Apostles did never kiss his feet, yet if feet ought to be kissed, truly it had been as fit for the Apostles to have kissed their masters feet, as for the Emperor (which is the chief ruler of all Christendom) to kiss the Pope's feet.  
Therefore you that lust to learn humility, may learn here of the Pope.  
And if this be not sufficient to show you of the Pope's humility, you shall see further, When the Pope taketh his stairs to mount on horseback, the greatest Prince that is present, whether he be King or Emperor, 
Ceremoniar. Lib. 1. Cap. 8. jewel in defence. Apol. pag. 463. I. in alio lib. pag. 412.  holdeth his stirrup, and afterward leadeth his Horse a little by the bridle: but if there were two Kings in the presence, the more Honourable of them should hold the Bridle on the right side, & the other on the left: If there happen no King to be present, then let the worthiest person lead his horse. But if the Pope would not ride, but be borne on men's shoulders in a chair, then must four of the worthiest Princes, yea, the Emperor himself, or any other mighty Monarch (if he be present) bear the Chair, Pope and all, a little way forward upon their shoulders.  
Again, the Emperor delivering over his golden Apple and his Sceptre to one of his men, cometh unto the Pope's Horse, and in honour of our Lord jesus Christ, (whose person in earth the Pope beareth) he holdeth the Stirrup, until the Pope be mounted, and afterward he taketh the Bridle, and leadeth forth his horse. While the Emperor doth these profitable services, the Pope ought modestly a little to refuse the same: and yet afterward with certain good and gentle words (taking that honour as done unto Christ, and not unto himself) he holdeth himself contented. (This is the strangest honouring of Christ that ever I heard of, to lead the Pope's Horse. Further, it is appointed thus: The most noble man that shall be in the Court, shall bear up the train of the Pope's Cope, yea, though it be an Emperor or a King.  
Again, let the most noblest lay man, whether he be king or Emperor, bring water to wash the Pope's hands, and while the Pope washeth, let all the Bishops and lay men kneel down.  
Again, While the Pope is yet sitting at the table, the noblest man within the Court, be he Emperor, be he King, shall be brought to the Pope's Credence, to give him water. Again, The first dish, the noblest Prince shall carry, whether he be Emperor or King.  
Again, When the Pope is at breakfast, the King shall bear the first Cup: 
Ceremoniar. Lib. 2, Cap. 10  And again, Let the Pope's Cups be borne by the Noble men or Orators being present, and let the Clerk of the Ceremonies begin with the worthiest estate, yea, though he be King or Emperor.  
Thus by the Book of the Pope's Ceremonies, it plainly appears, that the Emperor shall hold the Pope's stirrup: let the Emperor lead the Pope's Horse: the Emperor must bear the Pope's chair on his shoulder: the Emperor shall bear up the Pope's train: let the Emperor bring the Basin and the Ewer to the Pope: the Emperor shall give the Pope water, to wash his hands: the Emperor shall carry the Pope's first dish: the Emperor shall carry the Pope's first Cup.  
May not he be called the Servant of GOD'S servants, (for so the Pope nameth himself) that hath the Emperor to his man, and to weight on him thus at an inch? The Pope never learned of Christ to be thus simply served: if the Pope in this case be a Servant, I marvel then who shall be a Master? Christ was as good a man as the Pope, and as well borne as he, and yet I never read or heard, that he road, was carried, or served in this order.  
Christ was a King above all Kings, and yet he was humble and meek, and was under all Kings: but the Pope is no King, and yet he is proud out of all measure, and makes himself Prince peerless, and above all Emperors and Kings. Well though he learn not to be humble and lowly of Christ, yet he learns to be stout and proud of the Devil. I marvel by what prerogative he hath gotten all this dignity: Christ whose vicar he saith he is, and Peter whose Successor he claimeth to be, took never such an Imperial state upon them: alas they were poor Subjects, yea and so poor, that they had no money to pay tribute to the Emperor, but that they were fain to have out of a Fish's maw. But mark though CHRIST● was tributary to the Emperor, yet the Pope is free from it. Nay he makes Kings to pay tribute to him, and thus he is quite contrary to our meek Christ.  
Yet mark the lowliness and humility of the Pope, 
jewel in defence. Apol. pag. 515. Concil. Later. Session. 6. Pag. 604.  that calls himself the Servant of God's Servants. In the late Counsel holden at Lateran, in Rome one Simon Begnius the Bishop of Modrusia said thus to Pope Leo, Behold the Lion is come of the tribe of juda the root of David. etc., O most blessed Leo, we have looked for thee to be our Saviour.  
In the late Chapter at Trident, 
Concil. Trid. sub Paulo 3. oratione Cornelij Episcopi Bitontini. Concil. to. 2. Decreta collecta per Adrianus p. 613. Paulus Aemilius lib. 7  Cornelius the Bishop of Bitonto said thus: The Pope is the light that is come into the world, but men have loved Darkness more than the Light. Every man that hath done evil hateth the Light, and cometh not to the Light.  
Pope Adrian saith: That no man shall judge the Pope: For it is written: The Scholar is not above his Master.  
The Pope suffered the Ambassadors of Cicilia to lie prostrate on the ground, and thus to cry unto him, as if it had been to Christ: Holy father that takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us: Thou that takest away the sins of the world, give us peace,  
Pope Sextus saith: Who so accuseth the Pope, 
Concil. tomo. 1. in purgatio. Sixti.  can never be forgiven, and his reason is this: He that sinneth against the holy Ghost, shall never be forgiven, neither in this world, nor in the world to come. I never heard so plainly what was the sin of the holy Ghost before. If this be true, that to accuse the Pope, is the sin of the holy Ghost, than it is no marvel though the Papists that believe this, dare not accuse the Pope, but think that he is most holy whatsoever he doth, for fear they shall neither be forgiven in this world, nor in the world to come. Surely, they are found and grounded Papists, that believe the Pope to be the Lion of the Tribe of juda, that he is the root of David, that the Pope is the light that is come into the world, that he is the saviour of mankind, that he is the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world, that whosoever accuseth him of his wickedness, doth sin against the holy Ghost. Oh horrible, heinous, and intolerable blasphemy: that which is to be applied to our saviour Christ the son of God, and to none other, this vile and most sinful wretch, the Pope applieth to himself.  
I trust there is none of you, be ye never so wilful, obstinate, and bend to the Pope's law, but as soon as you hear this, the Pope's great blasphemy, and how he takes that unto himself, that is only due to Christ: but speedily (except you are determined to be children of the Devil) will fly from this Antichrist and his doctrine, and embrace Gods most holy word, for if he be not antichrist, then there was never any, nor never will be. I grant there are now many Antichrists: for all they that are against Christ, are Antic●ristes.  
All Idolatrous Emperors, Rulers, and Kings, were Antichristes, that worshipped Ball, the God Bell, Astaroth, and other Idols, and Nabugodonezar that made his golden Image to be worshipped, and the great Turk, the great Chame of Tartary, and the great soldan, yet these have not made, neither do make men worship themselves for Gods, but other.  
And though many Emperors and tyrants have made men to honour them for Gods▪ to kiss their feet, and to call them Gods, yet the same were Ethnics and heathen princes, and knew neither God nor his word: but this man of sin, the Pope, that professes Christianity, that knows God and his word, that grants the old Testament and the new, and that knows and professes, that Christ died for the sins of the people, and believes all the articles of our creed, and that is Christened, thus wittingly and willingly to take upon him to be called the Lion of juda, the root of David, the light that is come into the world, the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world, (whereas he knows right perfectly, that it is neither, nor can be spoken of him nor of any other, but only of Christ, neither is due nor can be applied, to any other but only to Christ that immaculate Lamb, the Son of God) must needs of force, be the chief and head Antichrist of all other Antichristes, neither was there ever such an Antichrist before him, neither can there be any such Antichrist after him.  
And whereas he would make you believe, that they that accuse the Pope of any crime, do sin against the holy Ghost: (whereby to fear you that you should not accuse him, nor to think he doth evil whatsoever he doth) it is he, it is he rather that sins against the holy Ghost, that commits such wilful blasphemy, and so wittingly (contrary to his own Conscience) takes upon him to be Christ, and robs Christ of his due honour and glory, who knows most certainly, that he is neither Christ, nor that the said Scriptures were meant of him, nor can be by any means rightly applied to him.  
And so, unless the former Popes (which besides this great blasphemy, were evil and wicked enough, as before is manifest) have repent, and the Pope and his Prelates, that are now, do repent, this their most horrible blasphemy, which they cannot choose but know, and commit thus willingly and wittingly, surely they shall never be forgiven, neither in this world, nor in the world to come. For I believe it is the very sin against the holy Ghost.  
And if all this cannot persuade you, that these monstrous and execrable Popes, are the Servants of Satan, the devils deputies, and the very Antichrist, and the Antichrist that the Scriptures meaneth off: you shall have here other Authors, more credible than myself, that shall so plainly describe the Pope to be the very antichrist, that you cannot choose but so to take him, (unless you be utterly bend not to yield unto the truth, or to say with the foolish Poet: Non persuadebis etiam si persuaseris, Though you persuade me, I will not be persuaded.  
But yet before we come to that, mark what prerogative the Pope claimeth, whereby you shall the better perceive, that he is the very antichrist.  
The Pope is above all general Counsels: That his bare word must be holden as a Law: 
Extr. de elect. & Electi potest. significa. jewel in defence. apol. pag. 43. in somr books 48.  That whatsoever he do, none may say unto him, why do you thus: That his judgements are more certain than the judgements of all the world: That if all the whole world give sentence in any matter contrary to the Pope's pleasure, yet it seemeth, we are bound to stand to the judgement of the Pope: And whatsoever he saith or doth (being Pope) he cannot err.  

jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 49.  Yet Pope Pius the second, before he was Pope, said: That the Counsel is above the Pope, but after, when he was Pope, (being better instructed) I see (said he) before I was much deceived, now the Pope is above the Counsel. Thus either the Popes are liars, or else liars are made Popes.  

16. q. 1. quicun que in glossa. 15. q. 6. author. in glossa dist. 34. lector. Abbas panor. Extra de divor cap. fin. Summa Angel. in distin. Pap.  The Pope's Canonists say: That the Pope may dispense against the law of God: The Pope may dispense against the Law of Nature: The Pope may dispense against Saint Paul the Apostle: The Pope may dispense against the new Testament: The Pope may dispense with all the Commandments, both of the old and also of the new Testament.  
If the Pope can do all this, than he may put Christ out of all his authority: then he may curse the merciful, and bless the cruel tyrant: then he may damn them that be saved, and save the damned. And then GOD help the poor Protestants, for they are like to go to Hell, and all the Papists are like to go to Heaven.  
And if Christ and the Angels be no Papists, he will go near to thrust them all out of Heaven and send them to Hel.  
Who would think or believe that these proud Popes would suffer themselves to be called God: 
jewel in def. Apolog. 584. Christopher. Marcel. in conc. Latera. Sess 4. Extra. Iohan● 22. cum inter in Glossa. Im. Lugduni Anno. 1555.  or that any would be so beastly or wicked to call them so? The Popes canonists have moved questions, whether the Pope be God or not: and one said thus presently before his face, in the Counsel of Laterane without rebuke: Thou art another God in the Earth. And the Pope's Godhead is published abroad to the whole world in printed Books: Our Lord God the Pope. If our Bibles or other Books, contained such blasphemy and heresy, as these your Pope's Books do▪ they were then well worthy to be burned, but the Pope neither punisheth these blasphemers, nor yet burns their Books, as he burneth the Bible and word of God.  
And whereas Saint Augustine writeth, 
jewel defence. Apol.  Who dare to say thus to God? the Popes canonists have bettered it in this sort: Who dareth to say thus to God or to the Pope? Marry I say, Scaira that took the Pope prisoner, & made him to ride with his face towards the Horse tail, and had like to have famished him in prison, durst say so to the Pope, although he durst not say so to God.  
The Pope also heard these words spoken before his face: In the Pope is all manner of power above all powers, 
jewel in defen. Apol.  as well of Heaven, as of Earth. What power is this but even the very power of God? thus you may plainly perceive that the Pope is contented to be called a God of the earth. The Pope is Lord & God. The Pope hath all power above all powers, either in Heaven or in earth. And as Zabarella saith, the Pope doth whatsoever he listeth, (yea although it be unlawful) and is more than God. What would you have more? this is enough I think, it is more than ever his Father had before him (unless he were a Pope's son): if they had all this power, which none hath or can have but God (as they would make fools & dawcocks believe they have) why did pope's then suffer themselves to be poisoned, famished, killed, have their eyes put out? who is so blind, but may plainly see, that the Popes are horrible and wicked, the children of Satan, and make men believe, that they are far more and greater than they are.  
Abbot Panormitan saith out of Hostiensis: Christus & Papa faciunt unum consistorium, 
De elect. ca licet Abb.  & excepto peccato, potest Papa quasi omnia facere quae potest Deus. Christ and the Pope make one Consistory, and Sin excepted, the Pope in a manner can do all things that God can do. Would you have thought, that either any would have written thus of the Pope, or that the Pope would take this upon him, or suffer any either to write or say thus? I think, that none of you do believe, that the Pope can do as God can do, for I am sure, that God can, and will, burn all the world at once, yea, and that quickly, which I am sure the Pope can not do, for if he could, than all they that profess God's word, should be burned ere to morrow, nay within this hour: beside he would do then many other things, that he can never do: but though the Pope cannot do whatsoever God can do, yet I will help him a little: he can do more than God can do, for he can blaspheme God, he can lie, he can hate them that love him, he can hurt them that never offended him, he can be unmerciful, he can break his promise, he can say, that he can do more than he can do, he can be a false Harlot, he can be the child of the devil, he can be antichrist, and he can advance himself higher than he ought to be, all which God can not do. For, though God be called Omnipotens, Almighty, yet he is not Almighty, because he can do all things: but because he can do all that he will or would do, which the Pope can not do, for all he taketh himself to be a God, for if he could, this our realm of England should not have been so long in quiet, as it hath been. And if Christ and the Pope make or have one Consistory or judgement seat, than hereby the Pope may be copercioner and fellow judge with Christ, at the day of judgement, and judge both the quick and the dead. But if then the Pope should be so contrary to Christ, and so much his enemy as he is here, the controversies of all matters and crimes from the beginning of the World, will not be determined and judged in one day. For one day would be little enough to try, which of them shall sit the uppermost: for if he be there then as haughty and proud as he is and hath been here, he will scarcely suffer Christ to sit above him, for he that hath sit●e above Emperors and kings, and hath made the emperors neck his foot stool, will be loath (I believe) to sit beneath Christ, that was so poor as he was. Nay, if his power be above all the powers in Heaven and in earth (as is before declared) you shall see that the Pope will go near to thrust Christ besides his seat, and sit there alone, and be judge and all himself.  
And if the authority of the Roman Church and the Pope, is more than God's word, 
Silvester Prierias contra Lutheru●.  as Silvester Prierias doth write: Then when Christ shall sit in judgement at the last day, and hath severed the Sheep from the Goats, and bid the blessed Sheep to come into the kingdom of heaven, and sent the cursed Goats into Hell, the Pope may come in then by his authority, and say to Christ, by your leave sirrah a little, seeing you have given judgement by your law, I will now give definitive sentence by my law, (which is more than God's word.) And then the Pope may say: Come back again ye cursed that Christ bade to go to Hell, and look that ye go into Heaven, for I have appointed it for you to dwell in: and you blessed that Christ hath willed to go into Heaven, come back again or I will fetch you, and see that you go into Hell, for that is the place that I have appointed for you to dwell in. And thus may the Pope by his authority (which is more than God's word) as Prierias sayeth, control and undo all Christ's doings, and send the godly to Hell, and the wicked to Heaven, and he himself to be in Heaven like a God, that lived on the earth like a Devil.  
What Hellhounds are these that would make us believe, that the Pope's power and authority is more than the word of God. But if the Pope in a manner can do whatsoever God can do, or, if he have all power given him in Heaven and in Earth (as he sayeth) then why did Pope Boniface the eight suffer Scaira with his soldiers to set fire on the gates of his palace, 
Acts & Monuments  and to break down the doors and windows where he was in Aruagium, and to enter upon him, and to rifle him of all his goods, jewels, and Treasure, which was such a deal, as Christ and all his Apostles never had? And why then did he suffer them to set him on a wild and unbroken colt, with his face towards the horse tail, and the colt to run up and down with him until he was almost breathless? and why did he suffer himself to be imprisoned by the said Scaira three days, and to be almost famished for meat? this holy Father that could command the Angels to carry men's souls to Heaven, I marvel that he did not command them to come out of Heaven, to deliver him out of prison, and out of his enemies hands. But be bold he would have done it if he could have done it. And therefore you may perceive that he promiseth you more by his Pardons than he is able to perform: for if the Pope hath such power to pardon you, and to forgive you your sins, and to send your souls by Angels to Heaven: then the Pope would have helped himself out of prison and thraldom. Therefore you may see (if you will see) that he tells you, that he can do a great deal more than he can do: for if he could deliver men's souls from Hell, he were able to deliver his own body out of prison. And i● he be able to bring other men's souls from Earth unto heaven, where he was never, then he were as able to bring his own body out of prison to his own house, where he hath been.  
And though the Pope hath such great and high authority as he hath, he claimeth it not but by the authority of the Scriptures, or by excellent and learned arguments. As thus, the Sun is higher and greater than the Moon, therefore Pope Innocentius sayeth, that the Pope is gre●er and higher than the Emperor: this is that holy and meek Pope that said, that either he would lose his Mitre, or else he would pull the emperors Crown from his head. Master Harding, to excuse the Pope withal, said, This is not a reason, but a similitude: To whom Master jewel the Bishop of Salisbury answereth as followeth: 
jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 453.  This thing may easily be granted, for in deed it is a similitude utterly void of either Wit or Reason. But who taught the Pope so childishly to play with similitudes, thereby to advance himself, and to abase the Emperor of the World? who told him, that the Pope is the Sun, and the Emperor the Moon? or that the Emperor is so far inferior to the Pope, as the Moon is inferior to the Sun? Isodorus that lived 600. years before Pope Innocentius the third, saith quite contrary: 
In Glossa in Genes. cap. 1.  By the Sun (saith he) we understand the kingdom, and by the Moon, we understand the Priesthood, whereby he giveth us to understand, contrary to the judgement of Pope Innocentius, that as the Moon is inferior to the Sun, so is the Pope inferior to the Emperor.  
And here is another excellent argument to prove the Pope's authority, 
De maior. & obedience. unam sanctam.  both of the spirituality and Temporalty: Peter said to Christ: Lo, here are two swords, Therefore Pope Boniface sayeth, that the Pope hath power both of the Spiritual Sword, and of the Temporal Sword. Very well guessed Master Pope: even so one may say (& that by as good authority) Lo, here are two daggers: And then a stranger to him that hath the Daggers, may start straighte-way in and say: Marry therefore I ought to be Lord Chancellor of England, and the archbishop of Canterbury. The Pope can lack no power, if such conclusions may serve his turn.  
Mark what a trim exposition one of the Pope's p●n men, to maintain the Pope in his Godhead, hath made upon a verse of the eight Psalm, attributing that to the Pope, that Saint Paul applieth to Christ, which though I name not Papistry, 
Psal. 8. Antoninus in Summa. Par. 3. ●itu. 22. Cap. 5. Hebrae. 2.  yet I may safely call it blasphemy. These are the words: Omnia subiecisti sub pedibus eius, id est, Papae: pecora campi, id est, homines viventes in terra: pisces maris, id est, animas in Purgatorio: volucres caeli, id est, animas beatorum: which are thus in English: Thou hast made all things subject to him, that is to say, to the Pope: The cattle of the field, that is to say, men living on thee earth: The fishes in the Sea, that is to say, the souls in Purgatory: The birds of the Heavens, that is to say, the souls of the blessed in Heaven. You that hold on the Pope, how like you this expounding of the words of Saint Paul, if Saint Paul had expounded them himself, he would never have expounded them on this fashion, for there was neither Pope nor Purgatory when he wrote them: was it not happy that this man was borne, that thus expounded them? yes I trow, for if he had never been borne, than it is like they had never been thus expounded: and so our holy Father the Pope, had never known the great authority and power, that GOD by these words of the Psalm hath allowed him. Surely David that wrote first this Psalm, was much overseen, that he named not the Pope therein, for so the Pope might have lacked a great deal of his power. If the Pope may apply in this sort all the Scriptures to himself, that are meant upon Christ, than he may put Christ out of all the authority that God his father hath promised him, and at the last day judge the quick and the dead, and make Christ to stand at the bar and hold up his hand, and as Pilate condemned Christ on Earth, so the Pope may condemn Christ in Heaven.  
Mark further, for here are excellent proofs, 
Barnard. de consider. ad Eng. lib. 2.  for the Pope's prerogative. Peter leapt into the water and came to Christ: The rest of the Disciples came by boat, Ergo the Pope hath jurisdiction of all the world.  
Peter Crab that lately compiled the Books of Counsels, 
Concil. tom. 1 pag. ●0. jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 463.  reasoneth thus: Peter paid the Tribute money for Christ and himself: Christ said unto Peter, Follow thou me, Again he said, Launch forth into the deep: again, Peter art thou a sleep, couldst thou not watch with me one hour? And again, From henceforth thy name shall be Peter: And Peter drew his sword and cut off Malchus ear. Therefore saith he, the Pope hath authority over the whole Church of God. Are not here notable arguments to prove the Pope's great authority? I marvel that Peter Crab had forgotten these that follow, which serve for the Pope's authority as well as the other, Christ said to Peter, 
Math. 26. Mark. 8.  Verily before the Cock crow thou shalt deny me thrice. And he said unto Peter, Come after me Satan. If Peter's paying of tribute money made Peter a Pope, than the Bishop of Rome is no Pope, for he pays no tribute: but the Kings are Popes, that pay tribute to the Pope. If Christ made Peter Pope & gave him all this authority because he followed Christ, than the Pope is a false Pope and hath no such authority, because he hath clean forsaken Christ, & follows him never a whit: Marry if Peter's sleeping and because he could not watch with Christ made him Pope, and thereby had all this great authority: then I will not deny but the Pope may be a Pope aswell as Peter: for he sleeps in all kind of sin, & he watches never a whit with Christ. And as Peter did not preach God's word all the while he slept, so it appears that the Pope sleeps always, for he never preaches. And if Peter's fight and the cutting off of Malchus ear, made him Pope and got him such authority: then I warrant the Pope is a right and perfect Pope, for he doth fight as fiercely as Peter did for his life, & whereas Peter did cut off the ear of one, the Pope cuts off the heads & burns the bodies of thousands. And whereas Peter did fight with Christ's enemy but killed him not: the Pope doth fight with Christ's friends & kills them outright. Therefore if Peter's fight made him Pope, than the Pope is a right Pope as well as he. But it is not to be found in all the new Testament, that Christ either called Peter the Pope of Rome, or gave him any such authority as the Pope claims by Peter. I find (as I said before) that Christ called Peter Satan or Devil, but he never called him Pope.  
Marry if Christ had said these words to Peter, Peter thou shalt be Pope of Rome, and all that shall succeed thee in that seat shall be Popes, and shall never err say or do what they will, I give to thee and them all my power in Heaven and in earth: thou & they shall be above Emperors and Kings, & shalt tread in their necks & put them down and put other in their places when thou & they list: Thou and they shall be called God, and shall in a manner do what soever God can do: and thou and they shall have one place or seat of judgement with me: you shall have power to give the Scriptures what understanding and sense you list: thy authority and theirs shall be above the Scriptures or word of God: and you shall have power to command the Angels of Heaven to come down to the Earth, and to carry whose Souls you list to Heaven: And whosoever shall have your pardons, (what offence so ever they have done, or how wickedly soever they die) they shall be forgiven: and as soon as they are dead, they shall go to heaven, etc. If Christ (I say) had said these words to Peter as plainly as he said Come after me Satan, than I would have granted that Peter and all his successors had been made perfect Popes, and that therefore Christ had given them a good and large commission. But sure I never read that Christ gave either him or them, all these authorities, or made them such Popes.  
But if ever Christ made Peter Pope at all, then truly I think he made him Pope and all his successors, with all the privileges before mentioned, and a great sort more, at the same time when he called him Satan, or named him Devil, which Popedom and privileges belonging thereto (as the Popes use them) is so fit an office for Satan the Devil to execute: that if all the world had devised, they could not have invented a fit office for him. Well, though the Pope hold not his Popedom and his power by commission, yet at least he keeps it by custom. Therefore he will be a God, who ever says nay, for as he saith, he hath all power in Heaven and in Earth.  
But though he have all the power in Heaven and earth, and over the Angels in Heaven, yet Hell is left out as hap is, so that it seems he bears no sway there. Therefore let the Pope take heed, lest he come there among the unruly Devils, for though he rule on Earth, the Devil will be ruler in Hell: it were a foul oversight of the Pope to go to Hell, and to be ruled of the Devils, that now doth rule both Angels in Heaven and men in earth. Well, howsoever the Pope hath gotten his authority, he hath it, and will hold it as long as he can, and if these two pillars will stay him, he means to sit still in his seat. The first is, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 585.  the Church of Rome, whatsoever she say or do can never err, (for the Pope makes it Heresy, to say so) another is, the Pope whatsoever he do may never be called to any reckoning: if these two points be granted, than he may do what he list. johannes de Parisijs sayeth, 
De potesta. Regia & Papali.  We must expound every fact of the holy Father for the best, and if it be theft or any other thing, that of itself is evil (as adultery or fornication) we must think it is done by the secret inspiration of God. An other sayeth, 
Distin. 40. Si papa.  If the Pope draw infinite companies of people by heaps together with himself into Hell, to be punished with him with many stripes for ever: yet let no mortal man presume to reprove his faults.  
You may see that these holy Fathers did not mean to live godly, that allowed their Doctors to defend their abominable living: as the fruits show what the tree is, so the Pope's doing shows what they are, and have been, (even the very Antichrist.)  
But to satisfy you, that almost nothing will satisfy: I will prove unto you that the Pope of Rome, is the very whore of Babylon, that Saint john speaketh of in his Revelation, even with the very words that the learned Doctor Fulke did utter in his excellent Sermon made at Hampton Court to that end. 
johan Apo. 17. Doctor Fulke in his Sermon at Hampt. Court.  The Angel did expound to S. john, that the seven heads of the beast whereon the woman sitteth, do signify seven Hills, and where is there any City in all the world but only Rome in Italy, that is builded upon seven Hills? and these are the names of the Hills: Palatinus▪ Capitolinus, Aventinus, Exquilinus, Viminalis, Quirinalis, & Caelius. The Angel herein hath more plainly showed this great Babylon, to be Rome, than if he had named it to be Rome. For the City of Constantinople was once called new Rome, but yet it is not builded upon seven Hills, as this Rome is. Therefore Rome must needs be the seat of Antichrist: (if the Woman be antichrist that did sit on the beast:) And further, the Angel sayeth in plain words, that that great whore of Babylon, is that great City which hath dominion over Kings of the Earth. Now it is evident that then the Romans had the fourth Monarch, spoken of by Daniel, and had rule over the Kings of the Earth. So that without all contradiction, Rome must needs be the place where that whore doth sit. And Ireneus a most ancient writer, that lived almost fifteen hundredth years since, writing of the See of Antichrist, upon the last verse of the thirteenth Chapter of the Revelation of Saint john, where the number of the beast is expressed to be six hundredth sixty and six, shows plainly, that the same number correspondent to the Greek letters, makes this word Lateinos, which in English is the Latin man or Roman, and these are his words. Sed & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nomen sexcentorum sexaginta sex numerorum &c: & valde veresimile est, quoniam verissimum regnum habet hoc vocabulum, this name Lateinos saith he, containing the number of 666. is thought to be the name of antichrist, and it is very like so to be, for that very kingdom hath this name, for they are Latins that now do reign.  
Thus that old and ancient Father Irenaeus, found out by the number of the beast, that his name is such a one as bears rule over Rome: this is not devised by any late Author, but by one that is so ancient, that he in no wise is to be mistrusted, for then in his time there was neither Pope nor Papist, neither Lutheran nor Zwinglian. 
Cont. Marti. Lib. 3.  Tertullian a worthy and ancient writer saith very plainly, that Babylon doth signify Rome, these are his words: Even so doth Babylon of our john, (meaning the words of S. john in the apocalypse) bear the figure of the City of Rome, which is as great and proud in reign, and as great a persecutor of the Saints (as Babylon was.) Thus you hear the opinion of that ancient writer Tertullian that lived above thirteen hundred years since, who sayeth flatly, that this Babylon bears the figure of the City of Rome. Saint Chrysostom likewise sayeth, Antichrist shall invade the principality of the Empire being void, & shall assay to draw unto himself, the Empires both of God and men. What can be more manifest than this? for did not the Pope's kingdom and rule increase, by the decay of the Empire? yes truly, and at the fall of the Imperial Monarchy, the Pope challenged the rule, both spiritual and temporal.  
Mark what Saint Jerome sayeth, writing unto Algasia, Nec vult, etc. which is, 
Super. 2. Th●. 2. quest. 11.  neither will he openly say that the Roman Empire should be destroyed, which they that govern it think it to be everlasting, wherefore according to the Revelation of Saint john, in the forehead of the purple whore there is written a name of blasphemy, which is Rome Everlasting. Here Saint Jerome a credible author, and one of the Doctors of the Church, nameth the whore of Babylon, to the Purple whore of Rome, in whose forehead is written a name of blasphemy, which is Rome Everlasting. For so the Pope takes Rome, to be that Rock that can by no means be removed. For the Pope brags, that Rome is that same Rock against which Hell gates cannot prevail, but he and all they that trust him be marvelously deceived, for God with his breath (that is his word,) will overthrow and destroy it. And also Saint Jerome calleth Rome the daughter of Babylon, and taketh Babylon in Chaldea for Babylon the Elder, and Rome her daughter for Babylon the younger. Also Saint Jerome writing in his Preface unto the book of Didimus, 
Doct. Fulke. in the same Sermon.  de spiritu sancto, writing to Paulinianus uttereth these words: Cùm in Babilone: etc. when I was in Babylon saith he (meaning Rome) and was an inhabitaunte of the Purple Harlot, and lived after the laws of the Romans, I thought to entreat something of the Holy Ghost. Here contemptuously he calleth Rome by the name of Babylon, having no occasion so to do, whereby it appears he was fully persuaded that Rome could be none other, but that Babylon mentioned by Saint john in the apocalypse. And Saint Jerome writing to Marcelia a virtuous Gentlewoman of Rome, persuaded her to forsake Rome, (which was the babylon Harlot, appointed for the birth of Antichrist, which there should arise and exercise his Tyranny, and from thence should deceive the whole world with his wicked wiles) and to come and dwell near him in Bethlem, which was situate in the holy land, and the place consecrate to the birth of Christ. Here it appears that he did not only know that Babylon is Rome, and is the very seat of that Purple whore, but also that he did marvelously detest and abhor it. Primasius also affirmeth, that the prophecies of the apocalypse concerning Antichrist, are to be fulfilled in the Roman Empire. S. Augustine in his excellent work De civitate dei, oftentimes calleth Rome Babylon, and Babylon Rome, as in his sixtéenth book and seventeenth Chapter, he calleth Rome another Babylon in the West. And in his eightéenth book and second Chapter, he calleth Babylon of Chaldea, the first Rome, and Rome of Italy the second Babylon. And the same Augustine in the two and twentieth Chapter of the eightéenth book calleth Rome another Babylon, and the daughter of the first Babylon. And also he calleth Rome Western Babylon. This and much more did the learned D. Fulke declare in his Sermon at Hampton court. These are sufficient to prove that Rome is the very seat and place of the whore of Babylon, spoken of by Saint john in his Revelations. 
Cap. 27.  And now you shall see whether the Pope be that strumpet and whore of Babylon or not. Irenaeus saith, notwithstanding he be but a slave, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. Page. 484. Irenae. lib. 5. cap. penultimo. Gregor. lib. 4● Epist. 38. Sacerdotum paratus est exercit. jewel in defen. Apolog. Pag. 411.  yet he will be worshipped as if he were God. S. Gregory sayeth, he is Antichrist, that shall claim to be called universal Bishop, and shall have a guard of Priests to attend upon him. joachimus Abbess sayeth, Antichrist is now borne in Rome, and yet shall he be higher in the Apostolic See. Saint Barnard sayeth, the beast that is spoken of in the book of Revelations, unto which beast is given a mouth to speak blasphemy, and to keep war against the Saints of God, is now gotten into Peter's chair, as a Lion prepared to his pray. Franciscus Petrarcha calleth Rome the whore of Babylon, the mother of Idolatry and fornication, and that all shame and reverence is quite departed thence. Baptista Mantuanus saith, 
Vivere qui sanctè cupitis, discedite Roma,  
Omnia cùm liceant, non licet esse bonum.  that is to say: All ye that would live godly, get you away from Rome: for, whereas all things are there lawful, to be good it is not lawful. Saint Gregory writing of Antichrist, saith thus: whereas he is a damned man by lying, and not a spirit, 
Extra johan. 22. cum inter in glossa. 2. Thessaly. 2.  he feigneth himself to be God: and thus, because the Pope as is before declared, is called an earthly God, and our Lord God the Pope, therefore he must needs be the very Antichrist, all things before well weighed and considered.  
But perhaps you will say, that other have been called God, as well as the Pope, therefore why should he be Antichrist more than they? I grant, that Antiochus sometime King of Syria, entitled himself by the name of God: So the Emperor Domitian used to assign his Proclamations Your Lord God Domitian: 
Hierony. in Daniel. cap. 3 Suetonius in Domitian. jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 592. in an other book of the same. 540.  So the Emperor Caligula called himself the best and most mighty God, and the great God jupiter of Italy: Sopores the great King of Persia called himself the brother of the Sun and the Moon: Nicagoras made himself a pair of wings, and would needs be called the God Mercurius: And the Romans in old time, erected an Image in the honour of Simon Magus the sorcerer, with this inscription or poesy, In the honour of Simon the holy God.  
These and divers more have been called Gods, but they were heathen, and did never sit in the Temple of God, as that Antichrist that Saint Paul speaketh of, that he calleth the man of sin, that should sit in the Temple of God, and show himself as if he were God: For which of those before named, did sit so deep in men's consciences, as the Pope hath done, and yet doth? did ever any think that they could not err or do evil whatsoever they did? did ever any believe in them so much, that, if they had cursed them, they should then have been damned? did they ever make the people believe, that they were the Deputies or vickars of Christ? were they ever so far and deep in men's consciences, that men thought to be saved by their pardons? did they ever make any believe, that they could command the Angels to come from Heaven, and to carry whose souls they list to Paradise? did they make ever any man believe, that they had the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven? did they ever sit so deep in men's consciences, which is the Temple and place of God? that they could dispense with Whoredom, Murder, Theft, Idolatry or any other Sins? Did ever any believe, that whatsoever they loosed in earth, should be loosed in Heaven? and whatsoever they bond in earth, should be bound in heaven? Did they ever say, that they had all power in heaven and in earth? Did they ever make men believe, that they could do in a manner whatsoever God could do, & that they & Christ had one seat of judgement? Did they ever take upon them to be Christ the son of God? were they ever called the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world? or did ever any fall down before them, & say so to them? Did these before mentioned that were called Gods, make men believe these things, as the Pope hath done, and hath sit so deep in men's consciences, the temple of God, as the Popes have done. No, no, never any, but only the Pope. Therefore it is he only that S. Paul calleth the child of Sin, 
2. Thessalo. 2.  that should sit in the Temple of God, and show himself as if he were God. It is the Pope only that is that purple Whore of Babylon, that hath names of blasphemy, spoken of by S. john in the apocalypse. Therefore Anselmus saith very truly and well, that Antichrist shall feign himself to be holy, 
Apocal. 17. jewel in defence. Apolog. pag. 593.  that he may deceive men under the colour of holiness: yea, and he shall call himself God, and shall cause himself to be worshipped, and shall promise the Kingdom of heaven. Now tell me (as I said before,) who ever did all these things, or attempted to do them, but only the Pope? The Pope only therefore must needs be the very Antichrist spoken of by Saint john in the Revelation, and none other.  
If this, and all the rest that I have spoken of the Pope, which is most true, will neither make you think evil of the Pope, nor fly from him, nor yet believe that he is the very antichrist: then according to Esay the Prophet▪ I fear that you have eyes and see not, ears and hear not, 
isaiah. 6.  and hearts and understand not, least you should repent and turn, and the Lord thereby should have mercy on you.  
Thus you see, that you that are so addict to the Pope, I have proved you to be English enemies, not obedient nor loving subjects to your Prince, enemies to your Country, and seek or wish the ruin of this famous realm of England. I have also proved by the Scriptures, by examples, and by other infallible arguments, that we have the true religion, and how that God therefore hath and doth prosper and bless us: I have proved also, that the Popes whom you so much love and lean to, have been most wicked Murderers, Conjurers, adulterers, Heretics, Blasphemers, idolaters, Sacrificers to Devils, and Derogators of Christ's benefits, his death and passion, and that they are the enemies of God, the children of the Devil, yea, and the very Antichrist.  
Therefore I beseech you, procure not to yourselves the curses of God for the blessings of that wicked antichrist, enforce not your most merciful Prince's displeasure (that doth defend you) for that wicked Pope's good will that will destroy you: and seek not your Country's confusion that doth nourish you, to have your Popish religion that will bring God's plagues and curses upon you.  
Perhaps some of you may say, though the Pope be wicked & evil, and though he be proved to be Antichrist, yet this religion that you and your fore-elders have had & used, is not therefore evil, nor to be despised: to whom I answer, if the tree be evil, the fruit cannot be good: can the Devil set forth a godly religion? no, it is against his nature: then, can the Pope which is of the Devil, and the very antichrist, set forth the pure word of God? no, it is impossible, for as the evil fruit doth show the tree to be evil: so the detestable doings, & wicked religion of the Pope, show him to be wicked and of the Devil: 
Math. 12.  therefore make the tree good, and the fruit good, or the tree evil, and the fruit evil.  
But because I will leave nothing undone, that may allure you not only from the Pope, but also from his pestiferous religion, I will (God willing) prove the chiefest points of Papistry that you stand upon, both by Scripture, ancient Doctors, and by natural reason, to be false, most wicked, and abominable.  
And because one part of the Pope's religion which is worshipping of Images▪ is mentioned before among the curses of God, and therefore abominable unto the Lord, and directly against the second commandment, therefore I will first begin with it, not doubting, but that many of you do not so much regard and esteem the worshipping or having of Images, though some of you are deeply and superstitiously given thereto.  
And first let us hear what God said to Moses therein, and in his law: 
Exod. 20.  Thou shalt not (saith God) make to thyself any graven Image, of any likeness that is in Heaven above, nor in the Earth beneath, or in the water under the earth, thou shalt not bow down to them, nor worship them. This is the very commandment of God, that he gave to Moses, and enjoined the children of Israel in any wise not to break: for if they did, he promised to send upon them his plagues, and great curses, before at large declared, which divers times he performed, when they after did break the same, & worshipped Images & strange Gods (as I have manifestly proved before, by divers examples.)  
Now, because your Papistry permitteth Images, and your papistical Churches are all full of Images and Idols, and because you bow down unto them, kneel unto them, go on pilgrimage unto them, and pray unto them, therefore your religion is clean contrary to this law of God written in the first Table of Moses, and therefore most wicked and abominable, which deserves & procures Gods great plagues, curses, and vengeance. And the youngest child that is, if he have either read aught, or learned aught, knows that to esteem, reverence, or worship Images, is evil and wicked, and against the commandment of God, so that your religion of Papistry, in this point must needs be evil, wicked, and abominable, as is aforesaid, and the Pope and his Prelates do not only suffer and permit them in Churches, but also maintain them, defend them, and make laws, that they shall be adored and worshipped, as utter enemies to God, striving with all their power, to set up Images, which God directly doth forbid.  

Cooper Epit. Chro. fo. 268.  And that this may more plainly appear, Pope Gregory the second, did not only withstand the emperors Deputy by force of Arms (which he never learned of Christ, nor yet of his Apostles) in taking down and suppressing Images out of Churches, but also wrote into all parts, that neither for fear nor entreaty they should obey the emperors commandment, in taking away of Images and pictures of Saints out of Churches, for avoiding of Idolatry, but would have Images erected, set up, & worshipped, contrary to the holy word of God.  

jewel pa. 551. Consi. Nicen. 2. Action. 2. 2. Action. 4.  Also the Pope and his Bishops in Nicene Counsel agreed with one consent (contrary to the counsel of God) that Images in Churches are not only to be allowed, but also devoutly and reverently to be honoured, and that with the same honour that is due to God himself.  
O Cerberus whelps, Satan's brood, and destroyers of men's souls: are they Christ's Vicars? can not they err, that make such laws and decrees in their devilish counsels, that a piece of crooked rotten wood, or a stone, wrought and framed by earthly wretches, is to be devoutly honoured, even with that honour that is due to God himself? how can you that take God for your Father, and Christ for your Saviour, abide either the Pope or his detestable religion any longer?  
Also one of them saith, I receive and worship the reverend Images: and this will I teach while I live. An other saith, I do perfectly adore the holy Images, and I accurse all them that hold the contrary: yea but I believe your curses come to late. What if God have cursed you before that worship Images, how will you do then? I think his curse will stand for a curse before yours: if you can either out curse God, or undo his curses & make your own curses to stand, or to be of force, than I will say you have good luck.  
Mark what a godly decree was allowed in the Greeks Counsel touching the worshipping of Images, 
Citantur in lib. Caroli magni.  which is as expressly against the law of God, as is possible to be. And thus it is, He that feareth God, adoreth, or worshippeth an Image, as he would adore the son of God: he that adoreth (or worshippeth) an Image, and saith, this is Christ, offendeth not: he offendeth that adoreth (or worshippeth) not an Image: he that adoreth not an Image, is an Heretic: we must adore or worship an Image with the same reverence, wherewith we adore or worship the holy Trinity.  
What varlets are these, what vile wretches are these, that make such contrary decrees to God's law? would you have thought it, unless you had read it? nay will you believe it for that you do hear it? God sayeth, 
Exod. 20.  Thou shalt not bow down to Images nor worship them: The Pope sayeth, he that feareth God, worshippeth an Image, as he would worship the son of God. The children of Israel worshipped a golden Calf, and said, This is the God that brought us out of the land of Egypt: wherewith God was highly displeased, and plagued them sore for it. The Pope sayeth, whosoever worshippeth an Image, and saith, this is Christ, offendeth not. And also God curseth all them that do worship Images. 
Deut. 28. Hester. 3.  The Pope calls them Heretics that do not worship Images. Mardocheus said, I feared lest I should turn the glory of my God to a man: but the Pope doth make a law, that we should turn the honour and worship of God to a block or a stone. Mardocheus said, that he feared to worship any man save God, but the Pope's law is, that we must worship a dead Image with the same reverence wherewith we worship the holy Trinity. 
Revela. 22.  The Angel of God would not suffer Saint john to worship him: but the Pope will have us fall down & worship dead stocks & stones. But if it be not lawful to worship an Angel, then surely it must needs be unlawful to worship blocks and stones.  
Thus you that have eyes, may see, that as falsehood is contrary to the truth, so the Pope's law is clean contrary to God's law: therefore, as God's law is most holy and godly, so the Pope's law must needs be most wicked and devilish.  
Do you think, that these holy Fathers that were gathered together in this Council, and set out this detestable decree, had the holy Ghost? Well, though they had not the spirit of God, yet they were inspired with the spirit of the Devil: but we must not believe for all this, but that the Popes have the holy ghost and spirit of God to direct their doings in all their counsels, whereby they cannot 〈◊〉, as it appeareth by the decree of this Greek Counsel, and of the other Nicene Counsel. And therefore at the beginning of all their holy Counsels, they have first of all a Mass of the holy Ghost: after which being once said or sung, they can not err or go wrong.  
And that you may the better perceive how ready the holy Ghost is to come among these holy harlots, (Prelates I should say) at these their holy Counsels: Mark well this that followeth: 
Nicolaus de Clavengijs.  On a time in one of their late Counsels in Rome as they were singing and roaring out of Veni creator Spiritus, that is, Come holy Ghost, etc. by and by (at their beck and calling) a poor old Owl, amazed with the noise, (thinking (belike) she was the holy ghost they called so earnestly for) leapt out of the hole where she sat, and came down in the mids of them, and sat amongst them.  
Thus you may perceive, there is a great difference between the spirit of God, and the Pope's holy Ghost. For God the holy Ghost descended and appeared to Christ in the likeness of a fair white Dove, 
Math. 3.  but the Pope's holy Ghost did descend and appear to the Pope, to his holy Cardinals, & Counsel, in the shape of a foul evil favoured Owl, Whereby you may learn, how holy their laws and decrees are, by their holy Ghost that came down among them to inspire and instruct them, for, such holy Ghost, such holy laws: No doubt God had their counsels in derision, and discovered their hypocrisy, and their devilish doings, that the world might understand and perceive, in what spirit they did assemble and gather together,  
Mark also what holy men your Pope's Doctors are, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 676. Hosius in confession Petri comen. ca 29.  and how learnedly and truly they writ on their God the Popes behalf. Hosius saith: God will never have thee consider, whether the Pope be a judas, a Peter, or a Paul, it is sufficient only, that he sitteth in Peter's Chair, that he is an Apostle, that he is Christ's Ambassador, that he is the Angel of the Lord of hosts, from whose mouth thou art commanded to require the Law. This thing only Christ would have thee to consider (but you tell us not in what place of the Gospel we shall find it) be he judas, forasmuch as he is an Apostle, let it not move thee though he be a thief. Is not here good stuff (trow you) there is very hard choice of Ambassadors, when Christ is constrained to choose or have a thief for his Ambassador.  
If a true man should go to a thief, to inquire the law, or ask Counsel, do you not think that he will give him good Counsel, or tell him the law rightly? it is more like, that he would take his purse from him, or cut his throat.  
These holy Fathers are very hard driven, when their Doctors aforehand are constrained to excuse their Popes if they chance to be thieves, they thinking belike that thieves shall sit in that chair: but it is no great matter, for though they be thieves when they come to sit in the Chair, yet they are true men, and must needs be most holy and Godly assoon as they be set in it, such as marvelous virtue hath the Pope's chair. For if the Pope hath little or no goodness at all of his own, (as some of them had but very little as before it appears) yet for all that he can want neither goodness nor holiness, for Saint Peter hath made the Pope heir of his goodness. 
Glosa super dost. 40 in verbo cumbered.  This gloze upon the Pope's distinction was well remembered, for if Saint Peter had not made the Pope's heirs of his goodness, and left it in his Chair behind him, some Popes then perhaps might have wanted both godliness, goodness, and honesty: And so the cheiefest holiness that the Pope hath is out of his Chair: 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 734.  for Cardinal Cusanus saith, Veritas cathedrae adhaeret, The truth cleaveth fast to the Pope's Chair, etc. (yea, for if it had not been very fast nailed unto it, it had been quite gone ere this) Christ hath fastened or nailed his truth to the Pope's Chair, and not to his person, for he saith, the Scribes and pharisees are placed in Moses' Chair. If this be true that the Truth is so fastened to the Chair, I fear then that some have stolen that true Chair away, and have set a chair of falsehood in the place of it, for surely all the Popes have had such luck that have of a long time sitten in that Chair at Rome, that they have told nothing but lies: would not that Chair that was so full of knowledge and truth, make any desirous to steal it, and carry it away? for if the Pope were never so false, by and by as soon as he got himself into that Chair he could not err: For than he could say nothing but truth. But as soon as the Pope was gone out of that holy chair, he left all the truth behind him in the Chair, and carried none away with him. If the Pope were never so unlearned, and could not construe his own name, by and by as soon as he did once sit in that chair, he was the greatest Doctor in both laws that was in the world, all knowledge was then crept into the Pope's bosom, or breast: oh, if either the students of God's law or man's law had such a chair of Virtue as this Pope's Chair is, to sit in, than they should not need to take such pains in studying night and day as they do. Therefore this Chair being so full of virtue, as is before said, surely one or other hath stolen it from the Pope, and set another chair in the place of it: like it in fashion, but not in virtue & truth was there ever any religion so ridiculous, that would teach us to think that the whole knowledge and truth of the same were nailed or fastened to a Chair, and that their Pope when he sits in that Chair can not err? God send us a more certain truth than to depend upon the truth of a Chair. But if you be desirous to hear what Virtue and truth there is in the Pope's Chair, and how wise & learned it makes the Popes to be after they once si● in it, I will not stick to show you, & that by an excellent example.  
There was a great contention between them of Ratispone in Germany, and the Abbay of Saint Device in France, 
johan. Calvinus de reliquijs & jewel in defen. Apol. Pa. 765  about the body of Saint Device, which was so deep a doubt to discuss, that none but the Pope was able to try the truth thereof. And so to Rome they went, and the Pope sat sadly in judgement about it, and examined their allegations and matter thoroughly, and grew to a conclusion, and in the end gave thereof his deep and definitive sentence, and said that both they of Ratispone, and they of Saint Device, had the whole body of Saint Device, and that whosoever would say the contrary should be an Heretic. If the truth had not been fast nailed to the Pops Chair, the Pope could never have given such a true, wise, and learned judgement of this weighty matter. Now surely it was a Popely resolution, yea and such a one, as must needs make the veriest fools in the World believe, that Will Somers would not have given so fond and ridiculous a judgement. This famous, Divine, and true judgement of the Pope, is sufficient (if there were nothing else) to make us believe that the Pope can not lie. And as the Pope is very wise and learned by the virtue of his Chair, to resolve doubtful matters, so he hath wise and learned Doctors, to give him weighty and doubtful matters to resolve. Whereof I will show you some for a taste, to see how you will like them.  
Augustine the Italian Monk (that of some hath been taken for the Apostle of England) demanded of Pope Gregory, 
Gregor. lib. 12 Indict. 7. jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 765. Inter decret. Zachariae.  by way of great council, whether a woman with Child might be baptized or not: and how long afterward it might be lawful for her to come to the Church.  
Bonifacius the Apostle of German demanded of Pope Zacharie, whether jays, Daws, Storks, Bevers, Otters, Hares, & wild Horses be men's meat or not: what order were to be taken with man or Horse having the falling sickness: at what time of the year it may be lawful or wholesome for folks to eat Bacon, and if a man list to eat it raw, how old it ought to be before he eat it: what may be done if a Priest have a black in his eye: who may hollow oil: with other deep and doubtful questions. 
Inter decret. Alexan. 3. Par. 30. cap. 2.  surely, unless the Pope had been deeply & profoundly learned by the great virtue of his chair, he could never have resolved these mystical questions. You may read the new Testament over ere you shall find any that ever demanded any such things of Christ.  
Mark further I pray you what dolting doctrine the Pope is feign to have to prop up his Papistry withal, and what worthy arguments are brought out of the Scriptures, for proving that the vulgar or common people ought not to read the Scriptures, 
Math. 7.  Give not holy things to dogs saith Christ, Ergo saith the Pope, it is not lawful for the vulgar people to read the Scriptures.  
Is not this an excellent and a true proof to hide or keep the Scriptures from the people? By as good an argument I may say thus: open not your secrets to your foe, therefore tell not your mind to your friend: or thus: Give no drink to them that are drunken, Ergo let sober men have no drink. The lay people are much beholden to the Pope's pen men, for they liken them to dogs. But here for their purpose they can call the Scriptures holy, but when they list, they will call it the black Gospel, and a nose of wax.  
Therefore consider and mark well (though even now to serve their turn, the Scripture of them is called holy) in what estimation and reverence the Pope's Prelates have the holy Scripture and word of God, and how they extol their romish Church. Ludovicus a Canon of the Church of Laterane in Rome, saith thus, The Church (meaning the Church of Rome) is the lively breast of Christ. 
jewel in def. Apolog. 552.  But the Scriptures is as it is now dead Ink. The bishop of poitiers said, the Scripture is a dead and a dumb thing, as are all other politic laws. Albertus' Pighius sayeth, if thou say these matters must be put over to the judgement of the Scriptures, thou showest thyself to be void of common reason: for the Scriptures are dumb judges and can not speak. Eckius calleth the Scriptures, The black Gospel: and the Inken Divinity. Pighius again sayeth, The Church (that is the Church of Rome) hath power to give Canonical authority unto certain writings which otherwise they have not, neither of themselves nor of their Authors: and thus may the Pope by his authority allow any book of the Scriptures, and so he may make Scriptures. Again he saith, as one both truly and merrily said, the Scripture is like a nose of wax, that easily suffereth itself to be drawn backward and forward: and to be moulded and fashioned this way and that way, and howsoever they list.  
Thus they teach the people to reverence and esteem the holy Scripture God's word, they call it dead Ink, a lifeless letter, a dumb judge that can not speak, a black Gospel, Inken Divinity, a nose of wax, & a thing utterly void of authority of itself. Notwithstanding that Christ the son of God sayeth, Search the Scriptures, etc. and they are they that testify of me, 
john. ●  and his Prelates give good credit to God's word, which is the chief worker of our salvation.  
When objection was made, that King David, being not a Bishop, but only a Temporal Prince, had written the Psalms, that is to say, the very key of the scriptures, Hosius made answer, Wrote David Psalms, and why should he not write them? 
jewel in defence. Apol. pag●▪ 22. Hosius lib. 2. contra Brentium.  Horace saith, we writ Ballads every body, learned and unlearned, tag and rag, so unreverently he scorneth and scoffeth at the holy scriptures the most pure word of God and compares the heavenly ditties of the holy Ghost to a vile heathen wanton ballad.  
The same Hosius (as one that hath a mouth to speak blasphemy) and to say without all shame what he list, (saith) Whatsoever the Church teacheth (meaning the Pope and the Church of Rome,) That same is the express word of God, 
Hosius de expresso verbo dei Pag. 97.  and whatsoever is taught against the meaning & consent of the Church, is the express word of the Devil. So that if this be true that he sayeth, than the Romish religion which the Papists teach, is God's word: and the Gospel (which we teach) is the word of the Devil. What a blasphemous wretch is this, to call gods word the word of the Devil? Hosius and other that say so and take it so, at the dreadful & terrible day of judgement, (when neither proud Pope, presumptuous Prelates, blasphemous Bishops, nor peevish Priests nor Papists shall bear any such sway as they do now and have done, shall then know whether that which we now Preach and teach, is the word of the Devil or not. I beseech God that all such may repent before, 
Silvester Prierias contra Lutherum  for then to repent it will be too late. Silvester Prierias (saith) Whosoever leaneth not to the doctrine of the Church & of the Bishop of Rome, as unto the infallible rule of God, of which doctrine the holy Scripture taketh force and authority, he is an Heretic.  
Let Prierias and a thousand of the Pope's Doctors besides say so, for as long as Christ sayeth not so, we care not, if Prierias say true, than Christ and his Apostles were Heretics and many other, for in Christ's time there was no Pope of Rome, for as long as Christ himself was alive he needed no vicar. And was the scriptures then without authority and of no force, because the church of Rome was unplanted, and because there was no Pope? it was happy there came a Pope after, or else the Scriptures had been of no force nor had any authority: it was marvel that Christ bade them then Search the Scriptures: 
john. 5.  Did Christ send his Apostles abroad to preach a Gospel that had no authority, and that was of no force? it appears that it had some force, for Christ said, that, They that believed the Gospel (which they Preach) and were baptised, should be saved: 
Math. 16.  and they that believed not, should be damned. Oh what a devilish & preposterous doctrine is this Papistry, that teacheth, that the holy Scripture and word of God, taketh his force and authority of the Church of Rome: whereas their doctrine and all other must take their force and authority from it: For Christ saith: 
Math. 5.  Every plant that my heavenly father hath not planted shall be rooted up. And because Papistry is contrary to God's word, and so not planted by God, therefore it shall be pluck up by the roots. Therefore, though the Church of Rome, and the Pope should both perish (as many Churches have done, and as the Romish Church must needs perish) yet God hath and will still give authority and strength to his word.  
This your Papistical doctrine is such a false and ridiculous religion, that in every point, it overthrows itself.  
Mark again an other of the Pope's penmen, 
joannes Maria Verractus  how blasphemously he writes for the exalting of the authority of the romish Church, johannes Maria Verractus saith: We do humbly confess, that the aucthoritiie of the Church (meaning the Church of Rome) is above the authority of the Gospel, (if it be true that he writes) though he be not ashamed to write a most abominable lie, yet I am sorry to write true of him, which is, that I am most certain, that the spirit of the Devil had greater power in him when he wrote it, than the spirit of God. Saint Paul is of a contrary opinion to this joannes Maria Verractus, for he saith: That the gospel of Christ is the power of God to salvation, 
Rom. 1.  to all that believe: and, (both for his credit, and for his authority and ancienty) is to be believed as well as this Papistical writer. Now, if the Church of Rome have greater power, than to be the power of God to salvation: then I know not what power it should be, unless it be the power of the Devil to Damnation. And if that be his authority above the gospel that he doth mean, let him keep that authority to himself, and much good do it him: but there is no wise man will yield or submit himself to that power I think. This fellow belike takes his own word for a warrant, for he brings neither Scripture, nor ancient Doctor to confirm his sayings. Well, seeing he bringeth no other authority to affirm his saying but himself: I will be an other that will maintain his assertion, that the authority of the Roman Church, and of the bishop of Rome, is above the authority of the Gospel. And now you shall know wherein it is greater, which he would not utter, for belike he was something ashamed of the matter: forsooth it is greater, for to set the Pope above Emperors and Kings: to make him Lord of Lords, and King of Kings, to make him tread on the Emperor's neck, to make him claim to have all power in heaven & in earth: to make all the whole earth to be his vicarage or Diocese: to set Kings and Princes together by the ears: to make true subjects rise and rebel against their Prince and King: to make him take upon him to be called, the Lamb of God that takes away the sins of the world: to make him a tyrant, and to burn the Scriptures, to murder, burn, and kill the servants of God that profess the Gospel: to make him command the Angels to come out of Heaven at his pleasure, (if they will do so much for him) and to carry men's souls to Paradise, (how wickedly soever they die:) to make him an earthly God: to make him be called our Lord God the Pope: to make him do in a manner whatsoever God can do: and to make him and christ to have one Consistory or seat of judgement. In these before declared the Church of Rome hath greater authority than God's word, for God's word hath no such force nor authority.  
This is your godly Church of Rome. In all these things and many more such, she hath authority above God's word, but in godliness, in truth, and in all things that appertain to our salvation, the Scriptures and the word of God hath force and authority above your Church of Rome.  
But perhaps you will not believe me though I have sufficiently proved it by the Scriptures, unless I show you some authorities out of ancient Doctors. If you look that the Doctors ought to confirm the Scriptures, than you are wide, for the Scriptures must confirm and allow the Doctors. But to satisfy you withal, I will allege the Doctors, who you shall see will agree with me, that the Scriptures must allow the Church, and that the right Church is known by the Scriptures: and whosoever refuseth to be tried by the Scriptures, is not of the right Church, nor of the church of God.  
The Church of God is known only by God's word, 
Iren. lib. 3.  as the ancient learned Father Irenaeus affirmeth, who saith thus: Columna & firmamentum Ecclesiae est evangelium & spiritus vitae: The pillar and buttress of the Church is the Gospel, and the spirit of life: Saint Augustine saith: 
Aug. de unit. eccle. cap. 3.  Nolo humanis documentis, etc. I will not (saith he) that the holy Church be showed by men's documents, but by the word of God. Chrisostome saith: 
Chrisostome in opere imperfecto Hom. 49.  Nullo modo cognoscitur quae sit vera ecclesia Christ, nisi tantummodo per scripturas. By no way it is to be known, which is the true Church of Christ, but only by the Scriptures.  
Thus you may see plainly by these ancient, holy & learned writers (whatsoever the Pope & his late Parasites write and brag of the Church of Rome) that the true Church Christ only is to be known & tried by the holy Scriptures.  
Perhaps you will say, that many places of the Scriptures are so dark and so doubtful, that they will never be understanded, unless they be opened and expounded by some learned Doctor or Writer. I will not deny but that it is good and necessary to have the Scriptures opened and declared by godly, virtuous, and learned men, (yet not of necessity to be bound thereto) and so to believe their writings so far as they shall agree with the Scriptures, but that must not be by the Pope and his Doctors, for they (as you have heard before) so interpret the Scriptures, that they lose their meaning and sense, both of God, Christ, the Prophets, and the Apostles, and so are made the Pope's doctrine, only to serve his wicked and ambitious authority and desire.  
And also you shall here perceive, that the holy and ancient Fathers and Doctors, are of this opinion, that the Scriptures are able to expound themselves, and need none other interpreter, and that there is no case in religion so doubtful or dark, 
jewel in defen. Apol. Pa. 78.  but that it may well be either proved or reproved by collection and conference of the Scriptures. Saint Jerome saith: Moris est scripturarum obscuris manifesta nectere, 
Hieronim. in isaiah. cap. 19  It is the order of the Scriptures, after hard things to join other things that be plain. Saint Augustine also saith, Solet circumstantia scripturarum illuminare sententiam: The circumstance of the scriptures is wont to give light, 
August. in lib. 83. quaest. q. ●9. Tertullian adversus pra●eam.  and to open the meaning. Tertullian giveth the like rule: Oportet secundum plura intelligi pauciora. The fewer places must be expounded by the more. Thus these learned Fathers and Doctor's judgement is, that the Scriptures expound their own meaning, and one place openeth an other.  
But now mark what one of the Pope's Chaplains writeth concerning the exposition of the Scriptures, 
Hosius de depresso verbo dei.  and whether he agree with the Devil, or with these said holy Doctors or not? Hosius, one of the pillars of the Pope's Church, saith, If a man have the exposition of the Church of Rome, touching any place of the Scriptures, although he neither know nor understand, whether, and how it agreeth with the words of the Scriptures, yet he hath the very word of God.  
You may perceive by this fellows writing of what Church he is, and that he is of an other Church than Saint Hierom, Saint Augustine, Tertullian, or Chrisostom were, for he saith, If the Church of Rome expound the Scriptures, though it be contrary to the Scriptures, or do not agree with the words of the Scriptures, yet it is the very word of God: Thus have the Pope's Doctors deluded the people, that the Scriptures were no Scriptures, unless it agreed with the expositions, and so they made the very word● of God (which is our light to Salvation) to be very darkness, and our leader to damnation.  
Mark also what that Caterpillar Cardinal Cusanus writes for the authority of their romish Church above the Scriptures. I tell thee (saith he) that there is nothing taken for Christ's commandment, unless it be so allowed of the Church (meaning the Church of Rome) when the Church hath changed her judgement, God's judgement is likewise changed: Oh abominable, and detestable imps of Satan, though the whorish Church of Rome may change in her judgements, yet God in his holy word is infallible and unchangeable in his judgements: What hellhounds are these that would make us believe, that, as the Pope's judgements do change, so God's judgements do change, and that nothing is taken for God's commandment, unless the Pope and the Romish Church allow it, but contrary say I, that the commandments of the Pope and of their Church, are nothing unless Christ doth allow them. And mark well, for as this Cusanus hath written, even so the Pope hath changed the law of God, clean contrary to his own, or rather the devils commandment.  
For, whereas God himself said: 
Exod. 20.  Thou shalt have none other Gods but me. Now that is not God's commandment, unless it be allowed by the Church of Rome, and because the judgement of the church of Rome is changed, therefore God's judgement therein is changed. So that this law must now be taken thus, 
Extra johan. 22. cum inter. Exod. 20.  thou shalt honour Pope for a God on earth, and thou shalt call him Lord God the Pope.  
And whereas God saith: Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven Image of any likeness that is in heaven, etc. Now the Church of Rome hath changed her judgement therein, & therefore God's judgement is changed, wherefore that commandment must be turned thus: 
In council. Grae cor. & Citant. in lib. Caroli magni.  Thou shalt worship Images as thou wouldst the son of God, he that worshippeth an Image, and saith it is Christ, offendeth not: nay he offendeth that worshippeth not an Image, he that worshippeth not an Image is an heretic, thou shalt worship an Image with the same reverence, wherewith thou dost worship the holy Trinity. 
Exod. 20.  And whereas God said: Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain, etc. Now the church of Rome hath changed her judgement, & so that God hath changed his judgement therein also. Therefore now you must say thus, 
Constit. Othonis. jewel in defence. apol. 422 Exod. 20.  if thou have married a wife, thou shalt swear & take thine oath to forsake her & to put her away from thee, but thou shalt not swear to forsake whores or harlots, or to refuse whoredom. And whereas God saith thou shalt keep holy the Sabbath day, etc. now that is none of God's commandment for the Church of Rome hath changed her judgement, & therefore God's judgement is likewise changed, wherefore that law must now be turned thus: Thou shalt not keep holy the Sabbath day, but whereas God's word should then be red and preached, thou shalt in steed thereof commit idolatry, worship Images and pray unto them, and kneel to Masses, and honour a piece of bread, and take it for the body of Christ.  

Exod. 20.  God also saith: Honour thy father & mother, yea but now for that the Church of Rome hath changed her judgement, God hath also in this commandment changed his judgement, therefore that law must now be thus: Thou shalt disobey thy father and mother, King, Prince, & Country, and obey the Pope and the Church of Rome, yea, and thou shalt accuse thy father and mother, if they profess the Gospel, to the holy inquisitors of the church of Rome, that they may be burned for Heretics, & if thou be an Emperor's son, or a King's son, thou shalt rise against thy father, 
Acts & Monuments pag▪ 198.  and put him down, & place thyself in his room, as Henry the Emperor was served by his son, if he love & embrace the Gospel, and do any thing against the Pope's will and pleasure.  
And whereas God saith: Thou shalt do no murder, 
Exod. 20.  now the judgement of the Church of Rome is changed, therefore God hath likewise changed his judgement, so that this commandment must now be turned thus quite contrary, Thou shalt murder, kill, and burn thy brother, mother, 
This needeth no author.  father, sister, or else any other whatsoever he be, if he profess the Gospel, and follow Christ's law.  
And whereas God saith: Thou shalt not commit adultery, 
Exod. 20.  now the judgement of the Pope and the Church of Rome is changed, and therefore God's judgement is changed: so that this law by the judgement of the Church of Rome must now be thus: Thou shalt not marry, 
The Pope's law forbids Briests' marriage.  but thou mayest have a Concubine or a Harlot to commit adultery or fornication withal, and thou shalt have a licence for money of the Pope to do so, and so he shall allow thee to commit adultery, or to play the whoremonger or Harlot, but take heed thou marry not according to the law of God, for than thou shalt lose all thy living, & thou shalt be taken for an heretic, and the Pope will not dispense with thee therefore. And whereas God saith: Thou shalt not steal, 
Exod. 20.  now the judgement of the Pope's church is changed, & so God's judgement is changed, therefore this law must now be after this sort, thou shalt steal and rob God of his glory, thou shalt give the glory that is due to God, unto his Saints, 
This is to● manifest.  nay unto stocks and stones, yea, and if thou chance to steal any man's good, care not, for the Pope shall pardon thee therefore, for the Pope by his power is able to dispense with all the laws both of the old Testament & of the new Testament.  
And whereas God said: Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour, 
Exod. 20.  now, forasmuch as the judgement of the romish Church is changed, the judgement of God is changed, therefore this law must be turned an other way, and thus it must be taken, thou shalt bear false witness against God & his word, 
Bonifacius Extra de Maior. & obedi. Priam. Sanct. gloss. in eodem  & say there is no salvation without the Church of Rome, and that the death of Christ is not a sufficient sacrifice for our sins, & if thou chance to bear false witness against one that professes the gospel, thou shalt be heard, & the Pope shall give thee his blessing for it, & thou shalt have no harm therefore: And if thou chance to bear false witness against any, for a little money thou shalt have the Popes pardon for it, therefore bear false witness and spare not, for the pope & the holy church of Rome do give thee leave.  

Exod. 20.  And whereas God said: Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his servant, nor his maid, nor his Ox, nor his Ass, nor any thing that is his: Now, this is not God's commandment, because the Church of Rome doth not allow it, and God's judgement is therein changed, because the Church of Rome hath now changed her judgement, therefore you must turn this law upside down, & take it thus, thou mayst be bold to covet any thing that is thy neighbours: for if thou steal any thing from him or take it by violence, or take thy neighbours wife, or his maid & lie which them, or lie with thine own sister, and marry her, the Pope will dispense with thee and pardon thee for money, as Pope Martin did dispense with one that married his own sister. 
jewel in defence. apol. 385  Thus this vile and viperous generation have by their authority, (which they say is above the Scriptures, allowing the scriptures whatsoever they list, and taking from the same what they think good, have turned clean contrary the commandments of God into the commandments of the Pope, which you may plainly perceive by their doings and dispensations before mentioned, to be the very doctrine of the Devil.  
And further this Carnal Cardinal sayeth, Scripturae ad tempus adaptantur etc. 
Card. Cusanus.  Scriptures are applied to the states of diverse times, & so are taken in diverse senses, so that at one time they are expounded according to the current order of the Church, but the order being changed, the sense of the Scripture is likewise changed Howsoever they would have the Scriptures to be changed in their meaning, the wicked Pope, and his presumptuous Prelates are changed from all goodness and truth both in their sayings & livings, for according to the time, they make the Scriptures and the Gospel of Christ agree with their doings, but they will not frame their livings, to make them agree with the scriptures.  
And because the Pope's conditions, and the judgement of the Church of Rome is changed, therefore the meaning and sense of the Scriptures must be changed as is before said. For whereas Christ said, Blessed are the merciful for theirs is the kingdom of heaven, 
Math. 5.  now the meaning and sense thereof aught to be changed quite contrary and say thus, blessed are the unmerciful, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven: or else thus, unhappy are the merciful, for theirs is the kingdom of Hell. And whereas Christ said, 
Math. 5.  Blessed are the peace makers for they shall be called the children of God: Now according to the time, the sense of the Scripture is changed, because the judgement of the Church of Rome is changed, and therefore not to be expounded as it was in Christ's time: So that now it ought to be turned thus, Blessed are the peace breakers, and they that set men together by the ears, (as the Pope doth) and blessed are the rebels that fight against their Prince and Country in the Pope's quarrel, for they shall be called the children of god, and the Pope will give them the kingdom of heaven.  
And whereas Christ saith, 
Math. 5.  Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father in heaven: Now the meaning thereof is changed, according to the time, therefore now it is thus, let not your light shine before men, but work the deeds of darkness, whereby you may please the Devil your Father.  
And whereas Christ saith, Whosoever puts away his wife, except it be for fornication, 
Math. 19  and marrieth with another committeth adultery: now for as much as the judgement of the Church of Rome is changed, therefore according to the time, the meaning of this saying must be changed, therefore understand it now thus, what Priest soever keepeth his wife and puts her not away from him though she be never so honest, shall be counted for an Heretic, & shall be excommunicated, & lose all his spiritual living. But if he shall keep concubines, & Harlots, he shall be a Catholic man, of a good religion, and keep all his livings stil. Thus may the precious Pope & the holy Church of Rome, turn & toss the words & meaning of Christ how they list, but though they allow and do these things, yet therefore we must not think they are good or to be liked, 
Dist. 82. presbyter in glossa  but to be abhorred & detested. And I believe that many will not allow their wicked laws and writings therein.  
But now if the Scriptures may have sundry senses at sundry times, & may have one meaning at one time, & another meaning at another time, if this be so, & that the Pope may change the senses of Christ's Gospel for his pleasure, them why may not Christ change the meaning of his own Gospel for his own pleasure: therefore look by what places of the scriptures, Peter & his successors were made Popes of Rome, Christ may change the senses & meaning of them clean contrary & thereby unpope them again. For whereas Christ said, Super han● Petran (id est, 
Anacletus Epist. 1.  super ecclesiam Romanan) edificabo ecclesiam meam: which is, Upon this rock that is to say upon the Church of Rome) I will build my Church, now Christ I think hath altered the meaning & sense of the saying, because the order of the Church of Rome is changed, & therefore now to be understanded thus, upon this rock being the Church of Rome, the church of the devil shall be builded. And whereas Christ said to Peter (the first Pope as they say) Whatsoever thou binds in Earth shall be bound in heaven: 
Math. 16.  now the sense of the scripture is changed, & the meaning thereof is now thus, whatsoever thou binds in earth, it shall be bound in Hell, & look whose sins ye forgive they shall not be forgiven, & whom soever thou bless in earth shall be cursed in Hell, & whom soever thou curse on earth, shall be blessed in heaven. And whereas the Pope says that the meaning of Christ was, 
Math. 16.  that the Popes (being Peter's successors) should have the keys, which he gave to Peter, to open the gates of heaven, & to let us in to it, now I believe the same words of Christ have another meaning, according to the time & changing of the Pope's manners (which are now quite contrary to S. Peter's conditions) & that the keys now which the Pope hath shall shut men out of heaven, & open the gates of Hell, & let the Pope & his Papistical Prelates into it, & thus the Pope by his changing the sense of the scriptures, & to serve for times, hath made a very fair market, for thereby he is neither Pope nor Christ's Uickar, & so he may bind in hell if he will, but he can bind nothing in heaven, & also thereby he hath lost the keys of the kingdom of Heaven, & hath in stead thereof gotten the keys of the dungeon of Hel. For if the Pope hath any spiritual keys at all, as he saith, he hath by the place of Scripture, than the meaning thereof is surely changed according to the time as Cusanus saith, & so the Pope's keys are not the keys of the kingdom of heaven, but of the doleful dungeon of Hel.  
But though Hosius & this Cusanus with other such like doth extol the Church of Rome, & saith the authority theris above the scriptures, & that the meaning of the scriptures are uncertain, & changes as the judgement of the church of Rome changes, & that nothing is taken for Christ's commandment unless the Church of Rome doth allow it: There is no wise man will believe them, unless they bring better authorities therefore than their own bare words, & in the mean space let us give credit to S. Aug. which was as godly a man as virtuous a man, as well learned a man, & one that knew what authority the church of Rome ought to have as well as they, 
Augustinus de peccator. Merit. & Remi. lib. 1. ca 22.  who saith thus. Cedamus & consentiamus etc. Let us yield (saith he) & consent to the holy Scriptures, which can neither deceive nor be deceived. He names not here the Church of Rome nor sayeth that it hath authority above the Scriptures, nor yet saith that the Scriptures have sometimes one meaning and sometimes another, and that the sense doth alter or change: but he bids both the Church of Rome and all other Churches whatsoever, to yield and consent to the scripture, which as he saith can neither deceive nor be deceived.  
Truly if your Church of Rome had had any such authority above the scriptures, as the Popes, proctor's would make us believe, than Irenaeus, S. Jerome, S. Augustine, Tertullian, Chrisost. & other learned writers would have written something of it, nay if they had done so, the Pope's doctors would have brought them forth for the better credit of their cause. But because they writ directly against them (as is before mentioned) therefore they let them alone. Now if the scriptures according to Saint Au. can neither deceive nor be deceived, than the Church of Rome, which is inferior to the scriptures & aught to give place to the Gospel (being clean contrary to the scriptures) may deceive us, & therefore may err & lie, as she can do none other, as before is very manifest, but though these the Pope's prelate's would make us believe that there were no certainty in the scriptures, and that the Gospel is uncertain, & the meaning thereof changes according to the times, which is a most devilish doctrine, yet I will approve that there is neither certainetye, truth, nor godliness, in the Pope's laws, nor in the Church of Rome.  

Platina in Stephano.  Platina saith) that the Pope's that follow, do evermore either break, or wholly abrogate, the decrees of the Popes that were before: now seeing there is such uncertainty in the Pope's laws & decrees, are not we worthy to believe and credit the same? Look what laws God did send unto us by jesus Christ his son, which is the Gospel, he never disannulled them nor did deliver us any other since nor never will, his doings and judgements are so certain true & infallible, and therefore God's law & his holy gospel is so right, true, perfect, & infallible, that all other doctrines ought to be judged and tried by it.  
Therefore if you be the children of God, you will credit no doctrine, (be it never so ancient, and seem it never so glorious nor so holy) no further than it doth agree with the Scriptures and the word of God. Therefore believe not the Church of Rome, whose Doctors & doctrine are so devilish, as before is well proved, and as hereafter shall be more manifested.  
Therefore mark well a little more of this doctrine of your church of Rome, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 253. De cons. Distin. 4. Si non.  which if you be of God you will scantly like. The Pope's Doctors say & avouch it for truth, that if the Priest say thus (when he doth baptize a child) Ego te Baptiso in nomine patris & filii, & spiritus sancti & diaboli, that is, I baptize thee in the name of the Father, & of the Son, and of the holy Ghost, and of the Devil, yet the form of Baptism is very good, and the child is rightly christened.  
I remember that Christ bade his Apostles baptize in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the holy Ghost, 
Math. 28.  but that he bade them baptize any in the name of the Devil I never heard. If they be rightly christened that are christened in the name of the Devil, (according to the Pope's law) than I hope they are not falsely christened that are christened in the name of God without naming the Devil, according to God's law.  
If we should allow such Baptizing to be good, and that they were rightly baptized, that were baptized in the name of the Devil, you that call us now Satan's brood, would then call us (as you might well) the children of the Devil.  
Must not this Church of Rome be a holy Church, that hath such goldy doctrine, and divine Doctors: if they be cursed that take any thing from the word of God, than they are not blest that add the Devil to the Baptizing of the children of God. Every one that have an affection to the Pope's Religion, would scantly believe that there is such handsome doctrine belonging to his religion.  
This is not much unlike other of the Romish Doctors doctrine: 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 674. Hosius contra brentum lib. 2.  for in the Defence of the Apology (which the learned Bishop of Sarisburie, wrote against the confutation of Doctor Harding) are these words, Petrus Asotus & Hosius stick not to affirm that the same Counsel wherein our Saviour jesus was condemned to die, had both the spirit of prophesy and the holy Ghost, and the spirit of truth: And that it was no false saying: when the Bishop said, we have a law and by our law he ought to die: and that they so saying did light upon the very truth of judgement, and that the same was a just decree, whereby they pronounced that Christ was worthy to die. Thus the Pope's Prelates take part with Annus & Caiphas against Christ. If that were a good & true judgement that most shamefully & wrongfully condemned the son of God to death: then where shall we find any false and wicked judgement? by this means the Pope's sentences & judgements in burning the members of Christ for professing of the Gospel, can not be false, wicked, or evil. I fear, they that say they had the holy ghost & the spirit of truth, that judged Christ to death, and that the same was a just decree, whereby they pronounced that Christ was worthy to die, (I fear I say) that they are none of them that Christ died for: and as they that judged Christ most wrongfully did it not by the spirit of God: Even so Asotus & Hosius and all other that say that their judgement was true, & that their decree was just, whereby they pronounced that Christ was worthy to die, spoke and uttered the same by the spirit of the devil, for if they gave true judgement against Christ, than Christ was an offendor and deserved to die.  
The Lord bless every man from believing the doctrine of such that either say or believe that Christ the Son of God (that never offended nor sinned,) was worthily or rightly condemned to die.  
If our Bishops, Preachers and Doctors should preach, teach or write such blasphemous doctrine, you might then justly call us Heretics, as we may well call them, & all other that take their parts, blasphemers & the disciples of Antichrist.  
But Caiphas said it is good that one man die for the people lest all the people perish, Ergo, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 677.  saith M. Harding Caiphas had the spirit of God. To whom that learned and worthy M. jewel late Bishop of Sarisburie replies with these words: But that ye may the better (M. Harding) espy your oversight, like as ye say, Caiphas prophesied blindly himself not understanding what he said, Ergo, he had the holy Ghost, S, Paul saith no man can say the Lord jesus, but in the Spirit of God, hereof by your Logic you may reason thus, the Devil said unto Christ, I know that thou art Christ the Son of the living God, Ergo, the Devil had the Spirit of God, etc.  
If Caiphas had the spirit of God, than he had the holy ghost that wrote this note upon the Pope's decree, that the jews had committed mortal sin, 
Distin. 13. Item. in Margin.  if they had not nailed Christ to the Crosse.  
Now open your eyes and behold whether this be good & sound doctrine or not, that these Papistical Doctors do teach. They that worship God aright & follow Christ's Gospel, will & do detest such devilish doctrine. Therefore fly from this Romish Church, that taketh the Pope to be her head, and that refuseth to be tried by the Scriptures, and speedily become members of that Church that taketh Christ to be her head, and is content to be judged by the Scriptures. For they that are of Christ will hear his voice, which is the Gospel, which true Church (whereof Christ is the head) can not be known, but by the Scriptures.  
Chrisostome saith, now can no man know the Church, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 513.  but by the scriptures, S. Augustine saith, Whether they have the Church or no, let them show by the Canonical Books of the holy scriptures: we must know the Church, even likewise as we know Christ, which is the head of the Church, in the holy Canonical Scriptures. Again he saith, the holy Scriptures shows the Church, without any doubtfulness. Again, the question or doubt is, where the Church should be, what then shall we do? whether shall we seek the Church in our own words, or in the words of her head, which is our Lord jesus Christ? In my judgement we ought rather to seek the Church in his words for that he is the truth and best knoweth his own body. And again he sayeth, Let us not hear these words, this say I, This sayest thou, but these words let us hear, Thus saith the Lord: there let us seek the Church: there let us discuss our cause. And Saint Ambrose sayeth, the Church shineth (or is known) not by her own light, but by the light of Christ, which is the word of God.  
These learned holy and ancient father's words, are sufficient to prove unto us that the Church of Christ is known, and is chiefly to be discerned by the word of God.  
But what if these ancient and learned Doctors had not written thus? should we then have taken that for the Church of God, which the Pope's doctrine doth allow? then we should have a trim and holy Church, as by the premisses doth appear.  
And now because nothing can describe which is the true Church better than Christ himself, which is the head thereof: therefore let us search the scriptures for the same, and there we shall be best certified. 
john. 5.  And seeing Christ biddeth us search the scriptures, which bears witness of him: therefore let us search them, thereby to know Christ and his Church: for it is the chief lantern, that will guide and lead us to the truth, (though the Pope and his Prelates would feign make us believe the contrary.)  
And as it is here proved by the holy, ancient, & learned Fathers and Doctors, that the true Church is chiefly to be found out and to be tried by the Scriptures and word of God: now you shall hear what a good report diverse have given the Church of Rome, and to them that governed the same, whereof some were of the Church, of Rome, who I think would not lie on their own Church and especially a Pope, which some of you think can not err.  
Pope Adrian the fourth was wont to say, we succeed not Peter in teaching, but Romulus in killing our brethren. 
jewel in defen. Apolog. Page. 734.  Erasmus saith, the Popes now are the vickares of julius Caesar, of Alexander the great, of Croesus, and of Xerxes, not of Christ nor of Peter. It is written in a Sermon bearing the name of S Ambrose, They that should have been the Apostles vickars, are now become judas fellows. Robertus Gallus that lived well near three hundredth years past, imagineth Christ thus to say of the Pope: 
Robert. Gallus cap. 5.  who set this Idol in my room, and made him ruler of my flock? whether he that commends the Pope thus were a Papist or not, I know not, but surely he was no Lutheran, Zwinglian, Caluinist nor Hugenot. It was marvel that the Pope made him not a Saint for his sayings. Ennodius saith, 
Ennodius Con. Tom. 1.  That the Successors of Peter together with the privileges of their See, have also gotten free liberty to do evil, for the Pope may not be judged by any creature under Heaven.  
If he will not, yet I can tell him one thing, he is like to be judged by one that is in Heaven, which is Christ, whether he will or no.  
S. Barnard describeth the Popes, Priests and Bishops, (that are of the Church of Rome) saying, 
Bernard. de consid. ad Eugenius libr. 3.  in their apparel they are Soldiers, in there gains they are Priests and Bishops, but in effect and deed they are neither of both. For neither do they fight in the field as do the Soldiers, nor do they preach as Priests and Bishops. Of whether order therefore be they? whereas they would be of both orders, they forsake both and confound both. S. Paul saith, every man shall rise again in his own order, but in what order shall they rise? whether, for as much as they have sinned without order, shall they perish without order? I fear me they shallbe ordered none other where, but whereas is no order, but disorder and horror everlasting. If we should say thus as S. Barnard said, they would say we railed. The said Barnard also saith, 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 910.  that the Bishops in his time which were of the Church of Rome, were not Doctors but deceivers, not Feeders but Defrauders, not Prelates but pilate's, and he saith further that the heads of the Church of Rome, are Ministers of Antichrist, deceivers, Defrauders, Raveners, Traitors, the darkness of the World, Wolves, pirates, and Devils, wherein it seems he doth not much praise the governors of the Romish Church: this is but a sorry Church that hath such godly governors and guides.  
Mark also how the same Saint Barnard, (to whom Pope Eugenius was much beholden, 
Barnard. in apol. ad Gulielm. abbot.  and being an Abbot) condemns all the Pope's doctrine and Religion for that it agreeth not with the Scriptures. Doth not the rule (saith he) agree with the Gospel or with the Apostle? otherwise that rule is no rule at all, for it is crooked, it is not straight.  
Here Saint barnard that was one of that romish Church (yet an excellent and a Learned man) doth plainly condemn all those Laws, Religions, Churches and Rules, that do not agree with the Gospel, and saith it is no true nor good Church, and that such Religions and Rules are crooked, and no Religion nor Rule at all.  
Now because the Pope's Rules and Religion be contrary to the Gospel, therefore they are crooked, and so naughty rules.  
And the same Saint barnard in an other place, describes and setteth forth what a godly and holy Church the Church of Rome is, 
Barnard. in conuers. Pauli.  who saith thus. From the Sole of thy foot to the crown of thy head, there is not one whole place, A man were better to be out of such a Church than in it.  
Mark also how the Bishop of Bitonto extolled that same Church of Rome, at the Counsel of Trident, saying: With what monsters of filthiness (saith he) with what villainy, 
Consil. Trid. Episcopus Bitontonimis.  with what Pestilence be not they corrupted and defiled in the Church (of Rome) aswell the Priest as the people? begin even with the Sanctuary of God: if there be any shame, if there be any regard of honesty, if there be any hope, or way to live well.  
Petrarcha calleth Rome a School of error, and a Temple of Heresy. Brigitta whose Prophecies and sayings are of the Pope's Scholars and Disciples much reverenced, saith in her Revelations: Christ shall take his blessing from the Clergy of Rome, and shall give the same to a people that shall do his will. Then by her sayings and the other before recited, the Pope and his Prelates do not Gods will, and so if they do not Gods will, than they must needs do the devils will, so that by these (and by many other) the truth is a stranger in the Church of Rome, and dwells not there.  
And whereas some say that the truth can not depart from the Church of Rome, it had need to be there first, before it depart from thence: therefore the truth can not depart from the Church of Rome, because it is not there. But that holy Church for all their brags love the truth so well, that if they had it there, they would drive it away from thence. And now because the Church of Rome hath not the truth, but is a Church of all wickedness and error, as I have sufficiently proved both with Arguments, Scriptures, Doctors, yea and by the Popes themselves and other of the same Church: therefore I beseech you come away from that whorish Church the seat of Antichrist, and fly to the true Church, which embraceth and obeyeth the Gospel, and that heareth the voice of Christ: lest you be partakers of her wickedness, whose destruction is not far off. And trust not to them neither believe them, that say the truth is only in the Church of Rome, and that the truth shall never depart from thence.  
If truth & falsehood may dwell together or be both at once in one place, than I will not say but that your Church of Rome may have the truth, but thy are such enemies, that it is very seldom or never seen, and though the Church of Rome had the truth, (as it is manifestly proved it hath not) yet it had need to have a very strong commission to tie the truth so hard to it, that it should never depart thence.  
Jerusalem was once a holy City, and the Temple of God was placed in the same, wherein he appeared and showed his Majesty and revealed his will, in which Temple, King Solomon that builded it thought the Lord would dwell there for ever, and that there should be his house and his Church: yet now God hath left both that City of Jerusalem and the Temple, & suffered them to be destroyed and overthrown: now if God hath departed from and left Jerusalem and the holy Temple which he himself appointed to be builded to be his house for himself, and wherein he appeared and revealed his will and pleasure: then there can be no great warranty made, but that he and the truth may depart from, and forsake the City and Church of Rome, which he never called his City, neither appointed any Temple or Church there to be builded for him to dwell in, neither ever appeared there and revealed his will to his Prophets and servants as he did in the Temple of Jerusalem, which City of Rome was first builded with murder, continued with murder, and maintained with murder: where in is the Church of covetousness, the palace of pride, the Castle of cruelty, the booths of brothelry, the Inns of Idolatry, the mansion of mischief, the houses of Harlotry, and the dungeon of all devilishness and iniquity. Therefore it is very hard to warrant that the truth shall never depart from this your Church of Rome, unless you mean that the truth can not depart from thence because it is not there, or never will be there.  
By this undoubted assertion it should seem that you have bound Christ in some great bond or statute Merchant, that he being the truth shall not depart from the Pope, but it were more meet that the Pope were bound not to depart from Christ.  
Therefore seeing the truth hath departed, from Jerusalem and the Temple there which was the City and Temple of God, where he was content to appear and reveal his will to his people. Then the truth may well depart from Rome, (if it were there) which God never choosed for his City, neither ever appeared there in any Temple, nor appointed any house there to be builded for him as he did in Jerusalem.  
Yet we may boldly affirm that the truth was once in Rome and the Gospel of Christ was there embraced, and then there was the Church of God? but now of a long time, it hath not had the truth (as before it appears) but is the enemy to the truth and forsakes and drives from them the truth that is the Gospel. Therefore Rome is not now the Church of God, but the synagogue of Satan.  
Yet Doctor Harding did write that the Church that now is (meaning the Church of Rome) and the Church that was in the old time is one Church: 
In his confut. of the Apology of the Church.  as the man in his old age is the same he was in his youth. I grant herein that Master Harding says true, but though he be the same man, yet the same man may be an honest man in his youth, and a false harlot in his age. Even so your Church of Rome, when she was young, she was godly, honest, and was a true spouse to Christ her husband: but now your Church of Rome in her old age, is become wicked, dishonest, and false to Christ her husband, and is a very unshamefast whore, and an adulteress, and goeth a whoring, worships Images, and commits Idolatry.  
And as the learned Master jewel late Bishop of Salisbury saith thus upon the same, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 632.  Even so is the Moon being full: and the same Moon Eclipsed is one Moon. Even so a man well advised, and the same man stark mad, is one man: Even so the house of God and a cave of thieves is one house.  
And the same Master Harding was so far in love with the Church of Rome, that he thought it to be so holy & true, that all other Churches ought to receive their truth and light from it, and would not have it dayed or judged by the Scriptures or by any other thing, but that all other Churches ought rather be daied & judged by the church of Rome, & thought she was too old & ancient to be controlled in these days, either of God, Christ, or of the Scriptures. And therefore he saith thus as followeth: Our doctrine (meaning the doctrine of the Pope and of the Church of Rome) hath had too high a teacher, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 639.  to be tried by men now, it hath been approved too long to be put in daying in these days at the latter end of the world. Thus much saith he of the Church of Rome, thinking she is too true, honest, and ancient, to come to trial or to be put to daying.  
But I say, he that refuseth trial of his matter, doubts belike that it is not very good: he that stands so much upon his honesty, and will refuse to be tried by his neighbours, may be thought to be scant an honest man, & so the Church of Rome refusing to be tried by the Scriptures and by the word of God, (which is as honest, as true, and as ancient as she is, I am sure), doubts the truth of her cause, and suspects her own honesty.  
The jews doctrine was once the doctrine of God, and the ancientest & truest of all other, & they the people of God, & it was long before the Gospel which is the doctrine of Christ, yea and before the Pope's holy religion, or the Romish doctrine: yet for all that, the jews now are not the people, servants, nor the true Church of God. Who might now say thus (aswell as the Pope's proctor's & a great deal better) Our law hath been approved too long to be put in daying in these days at the latter end of the world.  
I trust you would not think the saying were sufficient to overthrow your Church of Rome although it might well enough. It is not the ancientness, but the truth of the doctrine that ought to be allowed or accepted. 
Genesis.  Cain the first wicked murderer that murdered his brother Abel, was elder than Abel. Yet murder for all the ancientness and long continuance thereof may be put to daying well enough: and that by God's law, which Abel professed, though he were the younger brother.  
The Heathen may say (by as good reason) our worshipping of Idols being long before the religion of the Christians, hath been approved and used too long by our ancestors to be put in daying in these days in the latter end of the world.  
The Devil was before the world began, and fell from Heaven for his pride, a great while before God did set forth his law either by Moses or else by Christ: Yet I trow, that pride is not therefore to be allowed to be good. The Devil might likewise say, my law of pride began so long ago, yea before the world was created or made, and hath been allowed, approved, and used by many great Emperors, Kings, yea and Popes, Cardinals, and Bishops, and many other, too long, to be put in daying in these days at the latter end of the world. But whereas the murder of Cain, the Idolatry of the Heathen, and the pride of the Devil began long before Christ, yet the Pope and his Religion began long and many a day after Christ, as plainly appears. Therefore seeing the murder of Cain, the Idolatry of the Heathen, and the pride of the Devil, that are so ancient and so long before Christ, may be put to daying: then the Pope's authority & his new romish religion that began so long after Christ, (wherein murder, Idolatry, & pride bears such a sway) may aswell be put to daying, & be brought to account. Therefore regard not the church of Rome for her ancientness, (who though you believed she was so old & so ancient, yet in comparison of the gospel she is very young) but stick to the word of God and the Gospel, which is both ancient and true, whereupon the right & true Church is builded, and be not angry with us for forsaking that false late upstart Church of Rome, and in following Christ and his Gospel which makes us the true Church, neither say that we boast ourselves to much in saying so, (which is no proud boasting but a godly rejoicing). For if it be a proud part to follow Christ in religion and living, (who is the best pattern to follow of all that ever dwelled on the earth): what is the Pope then that claimeth Christ's authority to himself, and to be as Christ? For one saluted the Pope in this manner as followeth. Touching primacy thou art Abel: 
Bernard. de confid. lib. 2.  Touching government, thou art No: touching the Patriarkeship, thou art Abraham: touching order thou art Melchisedech: touching dignity, thou art Aaron: touching Authority, thou art Moses: touching judgement, thou art Samuel: touching power, thou art Peter: touching anointing, thou art Christ. All this I trow is sufficient for a Pope, and I may say further, touching thy taking of all this upon thee, thou art Antichrist.  
That Church that hath such a head and chief Captain as claims and takes all these Titles, (and yet for all that is a very limb of the Devil) must needs be a true and holy Church, such a Church is that Church of Rome, that you have so much esteemed, therefore if you mean to be of the Church of Christ, then fly away with speed from this Church of Antichrist. For how can that be the Church of Christ that will not suffer the Gospel, which is the Statutes and Laws of Christ to be red and taught in it?  
As all earthly Emperors & Kings have their statutes & laws for the obeying of them & the maintenance of the country & Commonwealth: so hath Christ the son of God his statutes & laws for them that be his people the Christians, thereby to obey their Captain Christ, & to do these things that may conserve them all together here in a holy congregation, and that may lead them the way to the kingdom, where their head King & Captain in Christ is.  
But as they that will not suffer the laws of their Kings or Emperors to be read & published to their people, (but will hide them, destroy them, and burn them, because they should not obey their Emperors and kings, and that they should not do their things that should be for the prosperity, concord, and continuance of their Country and common wealth) are no true subjects of those Kings or Emperors (but rather rebels and traitors:) Even so the Pope and the Church of Rome, are not the true children nor Church of Christ (but rebels and Traitors to him) that hides, destroys, and burns the Scripture, Gospel, & God's word, because we should not know our duty to our Christ, and that we should not keep his commandments.  
Perhaps some of you will say, if the Popes be so wicked, their doctrine so detestable, and the Church of Rome so contrary to Christ (as is here alleged) then why doth the Emperor and divers Kings, and so many Rulers in Christendom follow him, and do not espy his devilish doings? Marry I will tell you why they do not: forsooth because they look not in the word of God, which is the only Candle that would make them to see, and so without it they are blind: therefore the Pope doth suppress it, burns it, and hides it, and falsely expounds it, and makes them believe it is Heresy to be in their vulgar and known tongue, and all because he would not have them to see, that he may lead them by the noses which way he list: for the Pope is assured, that if the Kings and Rulers that are the defenders of his religion, did once know the Scriptures, and had them in their vulgar tongue, as our gracious Queen of England▪ the King of Denmark, the King of Scots, and other Dukes and Rulers of Germany, and of divers other Countries have: then they would spy his juggling, and forsake him as her Grace and the other Kings & Rulers have done.  

jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 759.  The Lion or wild Bull (saith M. jewel) be they neveruer so cruel or great of courage, yet if you may once closely cover their eyes, ye may easily lead them whether you list without resisting: Even so doth the Pope hoodwink and blindfold the Princes of the world, and hold them in ignorance, (for want of looking in God's word) which done, he maketh them to hold his Stirrup, to lead his horse, to kneel down and to kiss his shoe, and to attend and wait upon him at his pleasure, but if they either knew him or themselves they would not do it: which they will never know well, before they know God's word better than they do.  
And thus the blind Popes, lead the blind Kings, Princes and Rulers, whereby they are all like to fall in the ditch, and the Pope learns the blind Kings and Prince's meekness and humility: and the Devil teaches him to be presumptuous and proud, for humility it can not well be called, unless the Pope hath one humility, and Christ an other.  
For Christ saith learn of me, for I am meek & lowly in heart. 
Math. 11.  Now if Christ (which is the chief teacher of humility and meekness,) had thought it had been a point of humility, to have trodden in the emperors neck: that an Emperor with his wife and child should have come in the cold frost, and to stand three days without at his gate for his absolution and pardon: that an Emperor should hold his Stirrup, whiles he got up on his horse: the Kings should hold his horse, lead his horse by the bridle, and go on foot whiles he did ride: to set the emperors Crown on his head with his foot, and to strike it off again with his foot: to suffer a Duke to lie in chains under his Table whiles he was at dinner: and that Kings and Emperors should kneel to him and kiss his feet: surely he would have done it. But seeing these holy Fathers & Popes (who you do so reverence, and whose laws you so love,) did not learn these lucifer-like doings of Christ nor of his Apostles: then surely they must needs learn them of the Devil, who will reward them one day (if they have not repent) for learning his lessons so well, and for putting that in practice, that he taught them. If the Pope did not mean to keep the people in blindness & error, what reason should then lead him to keep the Scriptures from them, and not to have the same in their vulgar tongue?  
You see that children & scholars are suffered to have rules in their own tongue that they understand, to make them grammarians: they that learn Arithmetic are permitted to have the Rules of that science, in the tongue they understand to make them Arithmeticians: they that study Geometry are permitted to have the same in such a tongue as they understand, that they may become perfect Geometricians: they that desire to learn Physic are suffered to study the same, in the tongue they understand, whereby they may be perfect Physicians: & so of all other Sciences. And shall not we then that profess Christianity, be suffered to have the law of Christ, to look on the law of Christ, and study the law of Christ in that tongue that we understand? whereby we may become perfect Christians? Nay we have more need that mean to be Christians, to have the law of Christ in our mother tongue that we understand: than they that study any other Sciences. For the sciences that they study, can but make them Doctors to maintain them here to live a while: but our law of Christ (if we study it and practise it well) will make us saints, and the sons of God, whereby we shall live in Heaven for ever. And therefore the law of Christ which is the Gospel, hath most need of all other laws & sciences to be in the vulgar tongue, that every one may read, study, & understand it, unless you will say that it is not meet for every one to be Christians, or that it is not meet for every one to be saved.  
Therefore how injuriously and tyrannously doth the Pope use the people in taking God's word from them that should guide them to heaven, and without which they must needs wander in darkness and fall into Hell.  
If many go out of their way, which they have gone in a fair bright day: than it is impossible for one to go right in a dark night, where they know not the way, or never went before. Wherefore the child of God will be willing that his brother should have a torch or a candle to guide him in the dark. Then may not he be called the child of the devil, that doth put out the candle or torch purposely, that his neighbour hath in his hand, for the lighting of him home in the night, and leads him a wrong way in the dark, whereby he falls into a ditch and is drowned? yes truly, and none will judge the contrary.  
Then must the Pope needs be a most cruel and devilish Tyrant, that plucks the light of God's word from us, that should guide us to heaven, & so leads us in the dark out of our way into the deep pit of Hell, where we shall be drowned both body and soul. For he doth not only burn God's word, but also burns them that have it in their hands, to light them withal, and to guide them in this dark world, to the kingdom of Heaven.  
Perhaps some of you will say, that we do belie the Pope, for he suffereth us to have the scriptures in Latin. Yea marry, but that is even as though one should take the burning candle out of the launtorne, and suffer the launtorne still in our hands: and do you think, that then we should see to keep our way aswell as we did before? No I trow. Even so though we should have the Bible in Latin, and understand never a word of Latin, what should we then be the better for the Bible?  
Perhaps you will say, that your Bishops, Doctors, and Priests would teach us the right meaning of it, and would lead us the right way: forsooth that they would as they have done already, and as he that plucketh out the bright link out of one's hand, and leads him in the dark into a ditch, and so makes him to be drowned.  
If one meant that I should go right, he would not put out the Candle and lead me in the dark: No more the Pope meaneth that we should walk in the right way to Heaven, that blows out the Candle of God's word, and leads us in the dark which way he list.  
Nay he that is my friend and would have me go right, will not only suffer me to have a link to light me in my way in the dark, but also he himself will direct me in my way: Even so, if the Pope and his Prelates were of GOD, they would not only suffer the people to have the word of God in their vulgar or known tongue that they understand, to guide them in the way: but also they themselves would preach God's word unto them, and so direct them the right way to heaven.  
Therefore as thieves hate the light, and desire to be in the dark, because they would not be spied: so the Pope (because he is a spiritual thief) hates the light of God's word, and would not have the people to have it, but keeps it from them, and suppresseth it: lest they by that light, should spy his thievery and perfectly perceive that he is a spiritual thief. For he knows that God's word is the chiefest light of all other, whereby to espy a spiritual thief, being well assured, that if they had the light of God's word, that then he could neither rob them of their goods and treasure (as he daily doth) neither would they honour, esteem, or credit him: but take him for a Thief, a murderer, the enemy of God, a destroyer of souls, and the very Antichrist (as he is in deed.) And therefore by no means he can abide, that the people should have God's word openly in their vulgar or known tongue: for it would show them, what he is, what he hath been, and to what slavery, bondage, and thraldom, he brings them.  
For as the word of God in our English tongue, hath uttered & revealed him what he is, and thereby out of estimation with our Prince & us here in England: Even so he knoweth well enough, if the word of God were in all other realms in their vulgar tongue, they would then esteem him no more than we do. And so the Pope (because he hides the Gospel and takes it from the people which should chiefly guide them) hates the light, and so is a spiritual thief, & Christ's enemy.  
Therefore it seemeth, that Christ did not chose his enemy to be his Uickar: (but the Pope knew that it was a good way to bring him in credit.) For if kings, rulers, and Lords of the earth (which may be deceived) do chose as nigh as they can, their most dearest and trustiest friends, to be their precedents, and deputies: then I am sure that Christ the son of God, and the King of all Kings (that can not be deceived) if he had meant to have had a general vicar on the earth, would have made one of his dearest and trustiest friends his vicar, and not his mortal enemy. And therefore the Pope may say what he will, but all wise men do see, that Christ neither takes him for his vicar, nor yet for his Curate. Can he or his chaplains be the children of God, that prefers ignorance before knowledge? I think not, some of them have affirmed that ignorance is the mother of devotion. O Lord how contrary are these men, both to God and to his son Christ? nay ignorance of God's word is rather, the mother of mischief, the father of falsehood, the sister of sin, the son of sedition, the daughter of disobediency, the cousin of conspiracy, and the Captain of cruelty.  
Full well the Devil knew that ignorance was the next way to bring the Pope to promotion and the people to destruction for their ignorance made them think, that none but the Pope or his Prelates did know the truth. And their blindness did make them believe that none did see perfectly but he and his precious Prelates: So that for want of knowledge of God's word (which of purpose they kept from them) they believed that all they spoke was true, and that it was the very right way that they did lead them. So that the people's ignorance was the occasion of the Pope's credit, his credit the cause of his gain, his gain the cause of his power, his power th● cause of his pride, & his pride the cause he made Emperors and Kings his servants, or rather slaves, and thus the ignorance of God's word, brought the Pope to promotion, the Princes to subjection, and the people to destruction.  
And if you mark well, you may perceive that the Pope's suppressing and the keeping of God's word from the people, is a manifest argument that he is neither Christ's vicar nor his deputy, nor that he loves Christ. For Christ said to Peter, lovest thou me? to whom Peter said, yea Lord, thou knowest that I love thee, 
john. 21.  than Christ said to him again, Feed my sheep, etc. So that Peter's love to Christ, appeared by feeding of Christ's sheep, which was not by feeding their bodies with meat and drink, but by feeding their souls, through preaching to them the Gospel. Now if they love Christ that feed his sheep, than they must needs hate Christ that starve his sheep, never preaching to them at all: And such a one is the Pope, for he never preacheth, therefore he never feeds Christ's sheep. Nay besides that, he doth not only trouble, molest, hurt, burn, and kill such as do or would feed Christ's sheep, but also hideth, keepeth back, and burns the bibles and Testaments, least the people should look on them and feed themselves.  
So that here it is manifest that the Pope loves not Christ because he feeds not Christ's sheep: And he that loves not Christ must needs hate Christ, and therefore the Pope being Christ's enemy can not be the vicar of Christ.  
And here also is a great contrariety between Peter & the Pope though he claim to be Peter's successor) for Peter loved Christ for that he fed Christ's sheep, but the Pope hateth Christ because he starveth his sheep, yea and also kills his sheep. So that the Pope doth not succeed Peter in any thing, unless it be in denying of Christ.  
Here it plainly appeareth, that the Pope may well be the vicar of the Devil, for Christ's Uickar sure he can not be. I am most certain that it was Christ's will that his word should not be kept from any, though it be the Popes will it should be rightly known of any. For would Christ have us keep that we never heard of, and would he have us search we know not what? no, Christ was never so unreasonable. For Christ saith unto us all, If you love me keep my commandments, (that is whatsoever he hath willed by his word. 
john. 14. ) But how can we know what is his commandments that we should keep? if none declare them unto us? neither read them ourselves, nor yet have them red unto us? Therefore if our loving of Christ depend on the keeping of his commandments, them how can we love him, seeing we can not know his commandments? So that the Popes keeping or hurding of God's word from the people, is the cause they can not keep God's commandments: And their not keeping of God's commandments, is the cause they do not love him: and their not loving of him is the cause that he hates them, and his hating of them, will be the cause of their damnation. And thus the Pope is the first worker of the ignorant people's damnation.  
Christ saith also, Search the Scriptures for they are they that witness of me, 
john. 5.  but how can they search the Scriptures that have not the Scriptures to search, neither know how to come by them? now if the Scriptures witness what is Christ's will and pleasure, and if their searching and looking therein will show them how to perform his will and please him, and the pleasing of him would be the cause of their salvation. Then the Pope's hiding and keeping the Scriptures from them, is the cause they cannot hear, read, or search the Scriptures: and not hearing, reading, or searching of the Scriptures, is the cause they cannot know the will of Christ, and the not knowing the will of Christ, is the cause they can not please him: and their not pleasing of him, is the cause they please the Devil: and the pleasing of the Devil is the cause of their damnation. And thus once again, the Pope is the chief cause of the ignorant people's damnation.  
Christ saith also: Blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it: 
Luke. 11.  so that they that hear the word of God and keep it not, are unhappy. Now, if all they that hear the word of God are not happy, than all they that hear not the word of God must needs be unhappy, (for there are none happy but they that keep or follow the word of God,) but how can they keep the word of God, that neither hear it, nor read it? Now, if the hearing of God's word is the cause that they keep it, and their keeping or following of it, is the cause they are happy or blessed: then the Pope's restraining of God's word from the people, is the cause they do not hear it: and their not hearing it, is the cause they cannot keep or follow it: and their not keeping or following of it, is the cause they are unhappy: and their unhappiness is the cause of their damnation. And thus that holy Father that names himself the vicar of Christ, (whom you so much esteem, favour, and honour) the third time is proved to be the chief cause of the ignorant people's damnation, by keeping them from the word of God, which is their only guide to Salvation.  
Christ bade all his Apostles go throughout the world, 
Math. 28.  and preach the Gospel, and to teach all Nations to observe all things that he commanded them, which is a manifest token, that he that would have it preached to all, would not have it kept away or hid from all.  
What Emperor, King, or other Prince that makes good orders & laws for their subjects to keep, with penalties of death for the breaking thereof, would lock up the same in their Chests, and neither suffer them to be proclaimed, nor their subjects to look on them nor know them, & yet would put them to death that should break the same? Truly there was never any Emperor or Ruler that were so unreasoble. For it were meet that their subjects should learn, read, hear, & understand the law●s that they are bound to keep. For how can they keep these laws they know not? Then it standeth as much with reason, that we should learn, know, search, study, and hear the word & law of God, & not to have it hid or kept from us, the keeping, and not keeping whereof stands upon our everlasting salvation or damnation. Therefore it is a most devilish and tyrannous part of the pope to take the word of God from us, which Christ hath left behind him, only to lead us to heaven: & to lead us in the dark with his Idolatry and superstition, to bring us to Hel. Saint Paul saith, There is no damnation to them that are in Christ jesus, 
Rom. 8.  but how can they be or abide in Christ, that neither see, hear, or read the law of God, (that should teach them to be or remain in Christ?) Whatsoever S. Paul saith, Pope Bonifacius telleth us an other manner of tale, 
Extra. de maior & obe. unam Sanct. gloss. in ●●d.  who saith (if we may believe him,) That, There is no Salvation▪ without the Church of Rome. And also the gloze of the same saith, Quicquid saluatur est sub summo Pontifice: Whatsoever creature is saved, is under the highest Bishop, that is, the Pope) Here is neither mention made of Christ nor of his Gospel. Christ and Saint Paul may both be deceived, but the Pope cannot err, for Christ prayed for Peter that his faith should not fail, therefore the Pope cannot err. But why not thus rather, Peter denied Christ his Master, therefore the Pope denies or forsakes Christ? I think this is the more likely and truer argument, for, if Conjurers, idolaters, Murderers, Heretics, Blasphemers, Fornicators, Apostatas, Perjured persons, & that give themselves body and soul to the devil (as Pope Silvester the second did) & that deny & forsake Christ, 
johan. Stella Venetus.  than the Popes have erred and have denied & forsaken Christ, for they have been such as before is manifestly proved. Therefore, if the Pope hold any thing of Peter, it is his denying of Christ. But as they deny Christ with Peter, so I beseech God that the Pope and his Prelates may repent with Peter, and not to forsake him with judas. And though Christ prayed for Peter, yet he prayed not that the Popes should be Conjurers, idolaters, Murderers, and such like, as before is declared.  
Christ saith moreover, My Sheep hear my voice, (which is the Gospel:) Even so the devil may say: 
john 10.  My Goats hear my voice (which is Papistry.) Thus it is manifest, that they that hear not the gospel (which his Christ's voice) are none of Christ's sheep. Then the tyrannous Pope, & his murdering ministers, that hear not Christ's voice, that stop their ears at his voice, that suppress and burn the Gospel (his voice) that torment▪ murder, and kill his sheep that hear his voice, are none of Christ's sheep. And if they be none of Christ's sheep, than they must needs be the devils Goats. For there are none, but must needs be the one of these two: that is, either the sheep of Christ, or the goats of the Devil. And truly there is no better mark whereby to know Christ's sheep, than by hearing of Christ's voice, (which is the holy Gospel.) And there is no plainer mark whereby to know the devils Goats, than by refusing to hear the Gospel, (which is the voice of Christ.) Therefore, if you intend to be Christ's sheep, then hear the Gospel Christ's own voice. But if you had rather be the devils Goats, then refuse (as you do) to hear the Gospel, and care not for God's Gods word, but love and obey the Pope, and follow Papistry, which is the voice of the Devil.  
Here may you plainly perceive, that the Pope's doctrine is, to refuse the Scriptures in the mother tongue, and so not to hear the voice of Christ: therefore they that are of the Pope's doctrine, are none of Christ's sheep, because they hear not Christ's voice: so that you by the refusing God's word, which is Christss' voice, you make yourselves to be none of Christ's Sheep. Therefore fly from Papistry, and hearken to the Gospel (the voice of Christ) that you may be Christ's Sheep, and so to be placed on the right hand of Christ at the last day, in the Kingdom of Heaven. For assure yourselves, if you will not hear the Gospel, which is Christ's voice you can be none of Christ's sheep, yet to hear Christ's voice is nothing, unless you understand his voice. For, though the jews heard Christ's voice when he preached to them in the Hebrew tongue which they understood, yet if one should come unto us, and preach the Gospel in the Hebrew tongue, we should be never the better, for though we heard his voice, yet we should not understand his word, which is the right hearing of Christ's voice.  
When the Nobles and chief of Thessalonia received the word of God which Paul preached, 
Acts. 17.  they searched the Scriptures daily, whether those things that he preached were so or no: but these Scriptures were not then in the Latin tongue, but in their mother or vulgar tongue that they understood when they did read them: or else what should their searching of the Scriptures have profited them? If one did lack fire, though he had a flint stone lying by him & did not know there were fire in it, or if he knew it, & could not tell which way to get the fire out of it, what were he the better, Even so though the unlearned in the Latin tongue had the Bible in Latin lying by them, what were they the better? Therefore I muse what learning or reason should lead you, that it is sufficient for us to have the Scriptures in the Latin tongue that we understand not, that in the Primitive Church and a great while after were in the common tongues. Saint Augustine was not of your mind, 
jewel in def. Apolog. 637.  who said: The holy Scriptures passing from one tongue, and being published abroad far and wide by sundry tongues, of Interpreters, have come to the knowledge of Nations and people to their salvation, than belike Saint Augustine meant that the hiding of the Scriptures from the people in an unknown tongue, is to their damnation (as no doubt it is, as before I have manifestly proved.) And again he saith: We have the benefit of God that would have the Scriptures to be in many tongues Saint Chrisostom saith: 
Pag. ●adem.  The Syrians, the Egyptians, the Indians, the Persians, the Aethiopians, and other Nations innumerable, translating into their own tongues the doctrine that they had received of S. john, being a barbarous people, endeavoured themselves to learn Wisdom. Then, if all these Nations learned wisdom by translating the doctrine of Christ into their vulgar tongues, than they must needs learn folly, fancies and fables, that have not the Scriptures in their vulgar or mother tongue. Saint Jerome saith, The holy Scriptures are read to all Nations, that all may understand it. Hereby it appeareth, that the Scriptures were read in more tongues than in the Latin tongue, unless all the whole world were Latinists, which I think is a very hard thing to prove. Theodoretus saith further, That the Hebrews Books of the Scriptures are translated, not only in the Greek or Latin tongue, but also into the tongues of Egypt, Persia, India, Armenia, Scythia, and Sarmatia, and to be short, into all the tongues that until this day are used in the world: Now, if it were lawful by these ancient learned men, in the ancient time to have the Scriptures in all tongues of the world, why may it not be lawful then for us in these days to have the Scriptures in our vulgar or English tongue. Therefore you may see what godly and charitable men the Pope and his Prelates are, that burn the Scriptures & the gospel which Christ did leave unto us for our salvation.  
But some of you have answered in the Pope's cause herein, and said, that you burn not the Scriptures, but the errors and faults that are by false translation in the same. I cannot tell whether you burn the faults or no, but you have burned them so, that you left none of the truth behind unburned: for you burned all the whole Bible. Certainly they were very evil and unlearnedly translated, if there were never a whit of them truly translated. He is a very sorry husband, and I think will never thrive, that to destroy the Thistles, doth weed up the Corn and al.  
The Pope's laws and decrees are full of manifest and wonderful errors, devilish doctrine, & wicked blasphemies, is sufficiently proved. Yet none of those books are burnt, no● one fault amended, nay they are kept & preserved full sa●●y.  
That vile and wicked Sodomite johannes a Gasa Archbishop of Beneventum, 
Acts & Monuments pag. 1477  being dean of Pope julyes' Chamber, and his chief Legate to the Venetians, did not only play the filthy Sodomite himself, & boasted openly of the same, but also most impudently wrote a Book in commendation thereof in Italian méetre, saying, that he himself never used any other, which Book was printed at Venice by one Troianus Naws: Yet that most vile, and detestable Book that was all full of wickedness, was permitted to go abroad, and not burnt, therefore, if the Pope and his Prelates were of God, as they are not, they would burn those devilish & detestable Books that provoke and persuade men to most wicked errors, and to commit such shameful sins that highly offend God, and not the holy Scriptures, and the Gospel of Christ, that teacheth us all goodness and godliness whereby we should marvelously please God.  
If all Books should be burned that have faults in them, you that are of that Romish religion should have but a few books to look on. If there were any such faults in the translation (if you were godly or meant well) you would rather mend the fault, than burn the whole Book: If a Candle should burn dimly, it were more meet to top the Candle than to put out the Candle: He might be thought to be a very evil Cook, that for one little raw morssell in a Capon, would cast the whole Capon away to the Dogs: That woman might be counted no very good housewife, that finding a flea on her husbands stirte, to kill the flea, would burn the whole shirt: He might be thought to be scant an honest man, that seeing a spider creep on his neighbours wall, to kill the spider, would set the whole house on fire & burn it: Even so the Pope & his Prelates do use us but homely, that for some fault (as they say) in the Scriptures, to destroy the faults, will burn the whole Bible, which is the chief house and Castle for our souls to dwell in.  
Therefore excuse not the Pope nor his Prelates in burning the Scriptures, for he that burns the whole Bible, cares not for mending the faults of the Bible. The having of the Scriptures in our vulgar tongue, is the fault that he finds, or is grieved withal: whatsoever he make show of: and therefore he burns the whole Bible, because he is offended with the translating of the whole Bible.  
Mark how blindly & fond likewise the Pope leads you, in that he doth make you believe, that you ought to pray only in the Latin tongue, whereby he plucks from you one of the chiefest jewels that Christ left you (if that be a jewel that will help you to whatsoever you lack.) Christ said not to his Apostles, Whatsoever you ask my heavenly father in my name, he will give it you, so that you make your prayers to him in the Latin tongue which you understand not Neither his Disciples did ever say so to any other. 
Math. 6.  But Christ said to his Disciples, when ye pray, pray thus: Our father which art in Heaven, etc. which I am sure he spoke not to them in the Latin tongue, but in the Hebrew tongue, which was their vulgar and mother tongue: and therefore, because neither Christ nor his Apostles have taught us in the Scriptures, that we must needs make our prayers to God in the Latin tongue, I will not believe it, though an Angel should come down from Heaven and tell me, much less the Pope and his Prelates.  
You must needs grant this, that Christ biddeth us ask and we shall have: than it is meet, if we would have, to know what we ask: but if we know not what we say, how can we know what we ask? and if we know not what we ask, how can we know what we shall have? then they that pray in the Latin tongue, (and know not what they say) do not know what they ask, and they that know not what they ask, they can not know what they shall have, and they that know not what they shall have, can not be sure to have that they lack: And thus, you that pray in Latin after the Pope's teaching which you understand not, are not sure to have that you lack: but they that pray according unto Christ's teaching in their vulgar tongue, or which they understand (if they ask in faith) they shall be sure to have that they lack.  
But now, if every one that prays in a known tongue, and knows what they ask, do not ask in faith, and therefore obtain not their desire, nor have that they lack: then all they that pray in the Latin tongue, and know not what they say or ask, can not pray in faith, and therefore must needs go without that they lack. And so your prayers in the Latin tongue which you understand not, must needs be a most frivolous, and vain prayer: whereby you both anger God, and deceive yourselves, therefore if you would have God to grant your prayer, than you must know what you say to God, and wherefore you make your prayer.  
If one should come to a Noble man about a suit, and make a babbling to him with his tongue, neither knowing himself what he saith, neither the noble man understandeth what he would have, do you think he were like to speed of his suit at the Noble man's hands? Nay, would not the Noble man think he were mad, and therefore bid him go out of his sight? yes certainly: even so, when you come thus babbling to God, not knowing what you say or ask, do you think to obtain any thing at God's hand? No, I warrant you, but he will be angry with you for misusing his Majesty in such an undecent manner, and because you pray not in that order to him as Christ appointed you.  
But haply you will say, the comparisons are not like, for though the Noble man doth not know our mind, yet God knoweth our meaning. I know well, the God both knows our minds, and our hearts. But what if you know not certainly your own meaning, would you have God to grant your uncertain meaning. As I said before, God doth not grant to every one that they ask, though they know what they ask, and do you think than he will grant you, that knows not what you ask? Elias prayed unto God for a widows son that was dead, 
3. Kings. 17.  whose prayer God heard for God restored him his life, but Elias did not only know what he asked, but also he prayed with a fervent faith. judith when she prayed to God for the delivering of the Bethulians, she prayed not in Latin, 
judith. 9  but in her own tongue that she understood, & spoke with her mouth that she meant in her heart, whereby she obtained her petition at God's hands: & so must all true Christians know what they say & require of God, that would obtain that they ask of God. Truly if Christ would have had us pray in any one tongue, and bound us to one language: he would then have rather commanded us to pray in the Hebrew tongue (that was his natural speech and mother tongue) than in the Latin tongue: but he regards not the tongue, but the prayer that is made with the tongue, & not the babbling of the tongue, but the fervent prayer that is pronounced with the tongue.  
Yet master Harding saith, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. Page. 567.  Some fruit there is always had, even by secret and unknown prayer, whom master jewel answereth thus: But what fruit, or how much, or how ye know it, or can assure it, ye tell us not? Yet Saint Augustine saith, what profit is there in speech, be it never so perfect, if the understanding of the hearer can not attain unto it? for there is no cause why we should speak at all, if they understand not what we speak, for whose sake we speak that they may understand. And again he sayeth, my mind is without fruit (this the Apostle Saint Paul saith) when the thing that is spoken is not perceived. And again, 
Pag. 568.  set apart the understanding of thy mind, & no man hath fruit or profit of that thing he perceiveth not. And again, what needeth us to sing, if we understand not what we sing, or to sing with our voice and not with our heart: for understanding is the sound or voice of the heart. Yet master Harding telleth us sadly that the devout people is edified by the latin prayer, though he understand not one word that is spoken. But S. Au. saith, by that thing that he understandeth not, no man is edified. Master Harding sayeth, there is always some fruit even by secret and unknown prayer. But S. Au. saith, there is no fruit in speech be it never so perfect, if the understanding of the heart can not attain it, so properly S. Au. and M. Harding agrees together, thus much saith M. jewel, but because S. Au. is both ancienter and of better credit, we were best to stick to his judgement therein & let M. Harding'S go. But if one may be edified by the latin prayer, though he understand never a word that he speaks then the creed or belief may profit one that can say the words, though he understand them not, & so by this means the Popingey of Cardinal Ascanius, 
Caelius Rhodigin. antiq. lib. 3. cap. 23.  that was taught to say & could say all the Articles of the creed from the beginning to the end, had some profit or was edified by her uttering or speaking of the same. But I think few are so foolish as to believe it. No more are they that prays in the latin tongue that understand not what they say. S. Au. sayeth, It is possible that a man pronounce the whole words of the Creed and yet not to have the right faith. 
August. de Baptismo contr. donat. lib. 3. cap. 14.  Now if they that can pronounce their whole creed and know what they say, and yet may not have the right faith: then how can they have the right faith, that say the creed in a strange tongue, and knows never a word what they say? thus you may see, what a precious kind of praying, your latin prayers are, that the Pope doth allow you. But yet you shall see further how he hath and doth delude you in your prayers, and how far he hath wrested your praying, from the prayers and manner of praying that Christ hath taught you.  
Christ willed his Apostles not only to pray in their own vulgar tongue, but also he taught them a prayer, and to whom they should pray. Which was that they should only pray unto God our heavenly father, but the Pope not contented with the doctrine of Christ, but thinks he can teach and set out a better form of prayer than he hath taught you that you must pray in none other tongue but in the latin tongue though you understand never a word thereof, beside, he doth teach you to pray unto saints, and to Marie the virgin and mother of Christ; yea and to dead Images of stocks and stones that can neither see you, hear you, nor grant you, that you require.  
It may be that some of you will say that as you like not praying to Images, so you mislike not to pray unto our Lady or unto Saints, that they may pray unto God for you, for if one would speak with a King or with a great man, it is no harm to speak to his Chamberlain or to one that is next unto him, that he may show the king of us, which vain reason Saint Ambrose answers very well, 
Ambros. ad Rom. cap. 1.  saying: we are brought unto the Princes of Kings by Lords and officers, because the king is a man, and knoweth not to whom he may commit his Realm. But to obtain God's favour, from whom nothing is secret, as knowing what every man is meet to have, we need no spokes man but a devout mind, wheresoever such a one speaketh unto God, God will answer him. Thus hath that learned Doctor answered this foolish and vain objection, whereby it plainly appears that there were some of your opinion in his days, and that he was of the same opinion that we are in these days.  
But if Saint Ambrose, Saint Augustine, and a thousand more of learned men should write, that we ought to pray unto the Virgin Marie and to the Saints, yet we ought not to believe them, for as much as Christ hath taught us contrary, who bids us to make our prayers only to GOD our heavenly Father. But as long as the Doctoures and Fathers do agree with the Gospel we will allow them, but if they do not we will reject them.  
But whatsoever Christ saith, the Pope saith otherwise, & now mark well herein the holy doctrine of the Church of Rome which allows & wills you to pray unto the blessed virgin thus: Let him know thee to be his mother, command thy son, use thy motherly authority over him. Is not this a trim kind of prayer? you shall not find this in all the lords prayer that Christ taught to his Disciples: if you say that this is but a spiritual dallying, as M. Harding said to master jewel: then I will answer you as M. jewel answered M. Harding, this must needs be a blessed kind of Divinity, 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 365.  that can turn praying to dallying. This kind of prayer was used universally (saith M. jewel) throughout all the Church of Rome, that men, women and children, learned and unlearned, were taught, and forced thus to pray, Thou art the Queen of heaven: Thou art the Lady of Angels, command thy son, show thyself to be the mother.  
Cardinal Bembus sometimes the Pope's secretary calleth the Virgin Mary Lady and goddess. Ambrose Catharinus in the late Chapter at trident, calleth her god's fellow, by these words, fidelissima eius Socia, that is, God's most faithful fellow▪ Nicholaus Cusanus a Cardinal of Rome saith. This thing turneth to the praise of God, and the Virgin Marie the mother of Christ, that she was never at any time under the princehood of the author of death. That Virgin needed no deliverer that should redeem her from the sentence pronounced against Adam and his posterity. Marry was neved razed out of the book of death, for she was never written in it. Here we are taught that Marie the Virgin is our Lady and goddess, that she is God's fellow, and that she had no need to be saved by the death of Christ, nay your church of Rome teacheth to pray unto her thus, Save thou all them that glorify thee, and this also is in Lipomanus, behold how mighty is the mother of God, and how no man may be saved but by her. What is blasphemy if this be not blasphemy, yet this is the religion of your holy church of Rome: would you have thought that either they had written thus or durst be so bold to write thus? there was none that ever came of the seed of Adam but they have need to be saved by the death of Christ.  
These Books that contain these things, you ought to burn, and not the holy Scriptures wherein you can spy no such faults. Your Church of Rome calls the Virgin Marie which is the mother of Christ, the Queen of Heaven, but it mistakes her as it doth many other things, for she is not the Queen of Heaven, but her Son Christ is the King heaven. Therefore the Church of Rome doth most wickedly to worship her as they do. Whereupon Epiphanius saith: Let no man eat of this error, touching S. Marry, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 365.  for though the tree be fair, yet is not the fruit to be eaten, although Marie be beautiful, holy and honourable, yet is she not to be adored: But these women worshipping S. Marry renew again the sacrifice of wine, mingled in the honour of the goddess Fortuna, and prepare a table for the Devil and not for God, as it is written in the Scriptures. They are fed with meat and wickedness. And again, Their women bolt flower, and their children gather sticks to make fine cakes in the honour of the Queen of Heaven. Therefore let such women be rebuked by the Prophet Hieremie, and let them no more trouble the world, and let them not say we worship the Queen of Heaven. Thus much writeth that ancient Father Epiphanius against the fond and unchristianly exalting and honouring of the Virgin Marie for the Queen of Heaven.  
Mark also what a blasphemous prayer the holy Church of Rome doth teach you to pray, whereby it appears that they that belong to that Church, need not the blood of Christ to save them, for the blood of Thomas Becket which was once a traitor to his King here in England, is sufficient, for they say thus in their Matins, O Christ make us to ascend unto heaven whether Thomas is ascended, even by the blood of Thomas that he shed for thy sake. Is not this Church of Rome think you the true Church of God, that blots out the blessed blood of Christ, (without which there is no salvation:) & puts in the blood of a sinful wretch to climb to heaven by, but I think they mistake the words, perhaps the meaning of them is thus, make us to descend into hell whether Thomas is descended, even by the blood of Thomas that he shed for the Pope's sake: for surely if Thomas Becket did pray to ascend by the blood of any (but of Christ) as these of the Church of Rome do by his, I believe that this your holy Saint Thomas (a Saint of the Pope's making) is rather in hell than in heaven.  
Can the children of God, or they that are Christians, be content to abide in this blasphemous Church of Rome, that useth such a kind of praying, as desires to climb to heaven by the blood of a vile wretched sinner, and refuseth the blood of that immaculate lamb jesus Christ the son of God?  
Surely if I were as deeply drowned in that detestable Papistry (as any of you are or ever was, hearing but half this that I have written,) I should not only with all speed detest that abominable Religion of the Pope, but also fly unto Christ and take hold on his holy Gospel, as I do not doubt but assuredly trust that many of you will.  
And as this Romish Church hath with her most wicked prayer, blotted out the pure and perfect order of praying which Christ did teach in the Scriptures, even so, she hath with their vain, fond, and superstitious fastings quite banished the true fasting required by the Gospel. For Christ in the Gospel saith, 
Math. 6.  When ye fast, be not sad as the hypocrites are, etc., but when thou fastest appear not unto men, to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret, & thy Father which seethe in secret shall reward thee openly. Here Christ doth appoint us, that we must not let it be known when we fast: but the Pope's fast is so published and the days so commonly and openly commanded and appointed, that every one may know when they fast. So that Christ hath not appointed his fasting so privily, but the Church of Rome proclaims her fasts as openly. Christ hath appointed no days nor times for his fasting, the Church of Rome hath appointed days and times for her fasting. The meaning of Christ's fasting is to abstain from whatsoever either meats or drinks, that makes us prone to sin: The Pope's fast is to forbear flesh only, but permits men to eat all kind of fish though it be never so dainty and deliciously dressed, and all kind of junkets and banqueting dishes, with delicate wines, as much as we will cram and pour in: Christ's fast is to keep our bodies low to be in subjection to the spirit: but that is not performed in the Popes fast but by their dainty dishes and drinks the Spirit is brought in subjection to the body. Christ's fast is a willing & an uncompelled abstinence: the Pope's fast is a constrained abstinence, and is done of many against their wills, Christ's fasting is to make us virtuous and holy before God: the Pope's fast is hypocritical, and to make us seem holy before men. This is difference enough to show you that the Christian fasting of Christ and the common fasting of the Pope, are far unlike, and do not agree, so that the one shall have his reward hereafter of God, and the other hath his reward already of men. Therefore believe not that your accustomed fast of the Church of Rome came either from Christ or his Apostles, for neither Christ in his Gospel, nor the Apostles in their Epistles do once command it or affirm it, and therefore we can not allow it. S. Augustine one of the excellentest Doctors, (whose judgement I trust you will not refuse) writes upon what days we ought not to fast, 
Augu. epist. 86.  and upon what days we ought to fast, I find it not appointed or limited by any commandment either of our Lord or of the Apostles. But what if Saint Augustine had willed us to fast on such days as the Pope doth appoint, and a thousand other learned men more, yet we are not bound either to believe or follow him or them, unless we find their sayings agree with God's word, for God's word must lead them, but they may not lead God's word. Therefore because your Popish fast, is not commanded nor allowed by the holy Scriptures, but clean contrary to the same, as before is proved, therefore it is superstitious, wicked, and highly displease●h God, and so of us Christians ought not to be used nor commended, but utterly to be eschewed and contemned, unless it be used for worldly policy.  
God commands us to refrain swearing everydaye, but for fasting he appoints us no day: but the Pope commands us to fast certain days, but bids us not forbear swearing any day▪ yet many of you regard the Pope's law so much, and God's commandment so little, that you think it a heinous matter to break the fasting days that the Pope hath commanded: but make it no matter of conscience to swear every day, which God hath forbidden: therefore keep the fasting days commanded by our Queen for good order and policy, and not for the Pope's pleasure, for his holiness or hypocrisy. Thus you may see how far wide you wander, and all because you will not give yourselves to the hearing and reading of the Scriptures.  
Consider further of your holy Romish Religion, which attributes to oil health of body and soul, and remission of sins: which no oil (but the blood of Christ) can do. And therefore a most blasphemous doctrine. Thus the oil is blest, Fiat domino hoc oleum, etc. O Lord let this oil by thy blessing, 
De consecr. olei.  be made a spiritual ointment to purify both soul and body. And also this is to be said over the sick: Per hanc Sanctam unctionem, etc. By this holy anointing, thou mayst have remission of thy sins. Is not this a precious oil trow you whereby we may have remission of our sins? you may see what virtue is in the Popish Priests words, that can make such a precious oil, truly if God had remembered this oil, he might have spared Christ his dear son from dying. O what a horrible and blasphemous doctrine is this that is taught by your Romish Church, S. Thomas de Aquino which may be S. Thomas of Watering in English saith, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 190.  Some say, and that not without good reason that a man may obtain remission of his venial sins, (which are not deadly sins) only by entering into a Church that is consecrate.  
If one had such a Church, it would never lightly be empty, and it is purposely noted in the gloze upon the decretals that venial sins may be removed either by a Pater noster, or by holy water, that it may be so by a Pater noster, which is the lords prayer, (so that it be faithfully said), I will not deny, but that the popish Pater noster spoken in Latin of them that understand not what they say, or else that holy water will do it, I will in no wise grant. Thus the church of Rome hath found out an other manner and way of forgiveness of sins then either Christ or his Apostles ever taught, what a damnable doctrine is this to teach remission of sins by such toys and trifles, which can be had by no means but by the passion & death of Christ?  
May not you think that the church of Rome is of a pure doctrine and of a perfect religion, 
Acts and Monuments.  that allows and ordains that Bells must be baptised and christened, and allows Godfathers therefore, and gives them a name, and puts a coat on their backs to keep them from cold as children have when they are Christened? truly I have red and perused the whole Bible and the new Testament thoroughly, and yet I could never read in any part thereof, of the christening of bells. Marry I remember that Christ a little before his Ascension, said to his Disciples, 
Math. 28.  all power is given to me in Heaven and in earth, go ye therefore & teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father, the Son and the holy Ghost, etc. but then he made no mention of the baptizing of Bells, for if he had, the Apostles would have baptized Bells aswell as the Pope's suffragans, and then we should either have heard of it in the Acts of the Apostles, or else the Evangelists would have written of it.  
Be indifferent judges yourselves, was there ever such a ridiculous religion (as this your Romish religion is), that permit and appoint Bells to be baptized? belike their baptizing makes them give a loud, a perfect and a true sound: if it be so, than the Bells are better baptized, than many of the Pope's preachers & Doctors be: for many of them in the pulpit give no sound at all, or else give a false sound both in their preaching and writing.  
Many of you mislike the putting down of abbeys, and wish they were up again, for you think the Monks & Friars were the holiest men in the world, yea and that perfect holiness can not be well without them, & that God by them was chief served. If the Monks were so in your time it is marvel, for they were not such in S. Augustine's time & therefore you shall hear how they served God then. Whereof S. Augustine writes thus: These Monks serve not God (saith he) they serve their bellies. 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 557.  And again he saith, Hypocrisy or vaunting of holiness is the more dangerous, for that it deceiveth us under the name of God's service. Again he saith, it deceiveth us by the deceitful countenance or Image of holiness. And again touching the Monks he saith, we can not tell whether they became Monks for purpose to serve God, or else being weary of their poor & painful life, were rather desirous to be fed and clothed doing nothing. Therefore he saith they carry their hypocrisy about to sale. S. Bernard saith, (which knew something of their holiness for he was an Abbot) the servants of Christ serve Antichrist. S. Hierom saith of them, they are loath to be abjects, & in servile state, for idleness they will not labour: and to beg they are ashamed, for being valiant & lusty people, no man would give them any thing. Thus the Monks serving of God of the ancient writers & Doctors is called plain Idleness.  
If the Monks were idle in S. Augustine's time, I fear they were not very well occupied in our time. One of the Pope's proctor's of late to make us believe that Monkery was instituted by Christ, (if we may credit his own tale) saith that the Apostles were Monks & Christ was the Abbot. 
Copu● fol. 284  If they were so, (but in all the Scriptures they are not named so) they were not like our Abbots & Monks that are now, & that we had of late, for they were an Abbot & Monks without an Abbey, and had never an Abbey to dwell in: in those days belike there were good Abbots and good Monks without Abbeys, but now there be Abbeys without good Abbots and good Monks.  
In the book called Opus Tripertitum it is thus written, Well near the whole world crieth out against & is offended for so great a multitude of begging Monks & Friars that are entered into the world. Pope Damasus speaking of the order of them that were called Chorepiscopi, saith thus, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 559.  From whence this third order is come, we cannot tell, and the thing that wanteth reason, must needs be taken up by the roots. Thus by the Pope's own saying both Monks, Friars, cannons, nuns, yea & all the Pope's cardinals & their popish priests, their Masses, Dirges, Pardons, and all the holy religion of the Pope, because we know not how it first came in (for by God's word it was not planted) & because their doctrine of all other is the most foolish, false, & both against reason & truth, therefore it must needs be plucked up by the roots. This is the Popes own decree, therefore it must needs stand for a law. And, they are Heretics that once speak against it, (if they be Heretics that speaks against the Pope's doings or sayings). If all the laws & decrees that the Popes have made, had been as true & reasonable as this saying of Pope Damasus, than the Pope's law & religion had not been so repugnant & contrary to God's law as it is. Mark further what a Devilish doctrine your Church of Rome doth allow, & her doctors do teach, for M. Harding saith, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 371.  Everlasting life is a reward for our deservings, if everlasting life were not a due reward, it were uncertain, for due debt is certain: mercy or favour is uncertain. Thus (saith M. jewel,) they have drowned the grace of God & the salvation we have only in jesus Christ, and have turned the most comfortable doctrine of the Gospel, into a dungeon of desperation. Thus the Pope's doctrine saith we may deserve Heaven, but Christ which best of all knew what we are able to deserve, saith, when ye have done all, (that you can) say that ye be unprofitable servants, and therefore have deserved nothing, and thus we can not deserve the kingdom of Heaven. If we deserve any thing it is the kingdom of Hell. If we look to deserve any thing, than we make ourselves labourers and hirelings, and so we make ourselves not the children of God, for the natural and loving child obeys his Father for love and not for reward, and therefore being labourers, we must have no more than we deserve, which is nothing, if unprofitable servants deserve nothing.  

jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 374  And Master Harding saith, that good works have their reward. They have so saith M. jewel. S. john saith, their works follow them And Christ saith, whosoever shall give a cup of water to drink for my name's sake, 
Marc. 9  because you belong to Christ, verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward. S. Paul saith, Your works shall not be in vain in the Lord. But because, they are rewards, it is rather of mercy than of duty. For a duty is wages, but a reward is a gift. For if I send my servant to a noble man with a present, and he gives my servant a reward, it is rather of his goodness than of my servants duty, for he could ask nothing of him, therefore the reward is of his courtesy, 
job. 9  and gentleness. job saith, If a man will dispute with God, he is not able to answer him one for a thousand. And though job is called the most patient and a very godly man, yet he saith, I stood in doubt and was afraid of all my works. And again he saith, although I were perfect yet my Soul shall not know it, if I would justify myself, mine own mouth shall condemn me. Esay saith, 
isaiah. 64. Hieron. in isaiah. cap. 64.  all our righteousness is like a fowl stained clout. S. Jerome saith, If we behold our own merits we must be driven to desperation. The Apostle saith, I judge that the afflictions of this time, are not worthy of that glory that shallbe revealed unto us. Therefore it is the most surest way to take hold on Christ's merits, & let our own go, for God will justify us for Christ's sake & merits, not for our own sakes or good works. 
Apoc. 22.  Blessed are they that have washed there Robes in the blood of the Lamb, (not in there own works) I will give (saith God) the thirsty to drink of the well of life for nothing, 
Apocal. 21.  (not for his own works or deserts). Origen saith most truly, forasmuch as all men are shut up and closed under sin, now the salvation of man standeth not in man's merits, but in God's mercy. And many such like have the learned fathers written, only to beat us down from our own works: & to lay hold on God's mercies and the merits of Christ.  
S. Bernard writeth excellently hereof: 
Barnard. in Psal. qui habitat.  my merit (saith he) is the mercy of God: so long as God is not poor of mercy, so long can not I be poor of merit, if his mercies be great, then am I great in merits. This is the whole merit of man, if he put his whole affiance in the Lord.  
This same is the Protestants Religion, to trust with S. barnard, in the merits of Christ and mercies of God: But they of that wicked Romish religion do trust to their own works, for belike they are so holy they need not Christ's merits. For they can deserve the kingdom of Heaven by their own works, which is a most detestable and Devilish doctrine.  
For mark this well, all the deeds and good works that you can do are but worldly works, and if you look to be rewarded for doing of them, yet a heavenly reward is to good for an earthly work, and a heavenly wages is to much for an earthly service. It is enough if God give you a worldly reward for your worldly works: Nay, is your worldly works and service that you say you do unto God, worthy of the earthly gifts and rewards that God daily gives you? no I warrant you, if a man might ask you, that says you may deserve Heaven by your own merits, what service do you or can you do that God stands need off? he is a heavenly King and therefore hath heavenly servants, to wait upon him to do his will, and to serve him, who obey him in all things & offend him in nothing, but you are earthly creatures, both unworthy & unable to serve such a king, that obeys him in nothing, and offends him in all things. Therefore if you be his servants you are but simple servants and serve him but slenderly, and (as Christ calls you) unprofitable servants. Yet for all that mark the great goodness of God, though we neither obey him nor are able to serve him, yet he useth us rather like Sons than servants. Hath he not created us to his own likeness, (that is our souls to the Image of God, and our bodies to the likeness of Christ) and doth not he give us meat daily to feed us: clothes to cover us, & all things on the earth to maintain & help us? now weigh with yourselves what service do we to God, or are able to do unto him, that can deserve all these earthly benefits that he doth daily bestow upon us? No, the greatest service that we can do to God, is far unworthy of the least benefit that God hath done to us, therefore we can not justly say that we serve God in any point, but rather that God doth serve our turn in every point. For if we do him any service, it is only to serve our own turn, for when we pray unto God, (wherein we say we serve God), do we then serve pleasure or help him in any thing? no, it is to help ourselves, to pleasure ourselves, and to profit ourselves. For by our prayer to God we crave of him, those things, that we have need of and do not proffer him any thing that he stands in need of. Therefore though we say we serve God when we pray, we might more truly say that we serve ourselves when we pray. And thus whereas you claim heaven as a due reward for your serving of God: it seems you claim Heaven for serving yourselves, wherein I must needs say, that you are without all reason or honesty.  
For if I should come to my Prince & pray her humbly upon my knees that she would give me a farm to dwell in, and then she of her goodness should grant me my request: might not I be thought to be most impudent shameless and without all reason, if I should then claim for kneeling to her for the farm which she gave me, the inheritance of all her kingdom? yes and well worthy, yea and therefore to be quite thrust out of her kingdom. Even so they that claims the kingdom of Heaven for their praying and kneeling to God, (for their own profit and commodity) are not only most impudent shameless and unreasonable, but also are well worthy to be thrust out of the kingdom of Heaven. Now if our worldly serving of God (if we do serve him) can not deserve the worldly benefits that he doth daily bestow upon us: then our worldly serving of him can by no means deserve the kingdom of Heaven, the joys whereof are without comparison, and everlasting.  
If a King by chance let his glove fall out of a window should he that takes it up think that he hath deserved therefore, that the King should make him heir of his crown and kingdom? every one might think that he were to saucy, presumptuous, and to dear a servant that would claim such a great gift, for such a small service, a worse reward might serve well enough, many would be content to do a great deal more for a great deal less. Now if this worldly reward is a great deal to much for such a service whereof the King stood need, than the everlasting kingdom of Heaven is a wonderful deal to much for our worldly works whereof God stands no need, (nay which perhaps he mislikes).  
Therefore revoke this Devilish doctrine of the romish Church, which teacheth you that you may deserve the kingdom of Heaven by your own works and merits, for (as it is sufficiently proved before) our own merits deserves the kingdom of Hell, and Christ's merits only deserves for us the kingdom of Heaven. And brag not of your vain and sinful works, for the better you esteem them, the worse doth God like them: and do what you can for your life, yet think yourselves unprofitable servants. For the more you think you deserve at God's hand: the less I am sure you shall have at his hand.  
The proud Pharisey and the humble and repentant Publican may be a sufficient example to you, 
Luke. 18.  for the proud presumptuous Pharisey thought he had deserved much of God for his works: but the humble Publican thought he deserved God's wrath for his sins. Now which of these two got more at God's hands, and was the better esteemed of God? forsooth the Pharisey that boasted & bragged of his good works, displeased God and went away unjustified: And the humble Publican that disabled his own works and trusted not to them, pleased God, and went away pardoned. So that in any wise refuse your own merits and trust to the mercy of God and the merits of Christ: for if your works be no better than the works of the holy Popes of Rome before mentioned (that teaches you to have such confidence in your works) they are more like to bring you to Hell than to Heaven.  
Now mark further what a pretty toy the Pope hath devised, (which is his painful purgatory) to pick our purses withal, marveling that you can believe that there is any such place. The Scriptures in divers and sundry places make mention both of heaven & hell, but not one word at all of Purgatory, & therefore I am out of doubt there is no such place, for if there were, either Moses, the Prophets, Christ, or his Apostles would have spoken something of it, therefore believe not that the Pope and his Doctors do say true in this thing, that have lied to you in so many other things. For it is only invented to fear us withal, whereby to empty fools purses to fill the Pope's coffers.  
But if there were such a place, than it shows that the Pope is a covetous and merciless Tyrant, that will do nothing for pity but all for pence, for the rich for money shall soon be rid out, but the poor that want money or friends must tarry there still, One saith, The Souls being in Purgatory, 
johan. Angelus.  are under the Pope's jurisdiction, & the Pope might if he would avoid all Purgatory.  
Truly in this it seems that the Pope is not half so merciful as Christ was, that will suffer the poor souls to lie broiling and roasting in the fire of Purgatory, & might with one word of his mouth or a bull of lead, rid them out of their pains and prison. But belike the Popes think it needs not, because they know there is no such place: the Pope would scarce do so much for us if he could, as Christ did, that came out of Heaven to Earth and suffered death, to rid us out of hell, that will not release the souls out of Purgatory with speaking one word, and needs not once go out of his chair.  
Well though the Popes do tell us that there is such a painful Purgatory, yet they are not agreed among themselves of the manner of the place, nor of the pains. For Sir Thomas Moor said that there is no water in Purgatory, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 357.  no not one drop, which he would prove by the words of the Prophet Zacharie, which are these, thou hast delivered thy prisoners out of the dungeon wherein there is no water, but Doctor fisher the Bishop of Rochester saith there is good store of water, and that he proveth by the Prophet David. We have passed through fire and water, & thou hast brought us forth into a place of refreshing.  
Albertus and the Bishop of Rochester say, that the executioners and ministers of Purgatory are holy Angels. But sir Thomas Moor saith, out of doubt they be no Angels but very Devils. But may not one come after these two learned men, and prove that there is neither fire nor water in the Pope's Purgatory? forasmuch as the Scriptures do not certify us of any such Purgatory, therefore I am sure there is no such Purgatory: and if there be no Purgatory, than I am sure there is neither fire nor water in Purgatory: and as there is neither fire nor water there, so neither Angels nor Devils are executioners or ministers there.  
It is a very strange matter that these wise learned and grave men should be so blind, as to apply hell from which Christ hath delivered us, (whereof the Prophet Zacharie meant,) to the Pope's Purgatory, whereof neither he nor any other of the Prophets did ever hear. But God when and where it pleaseth him doth blind the eyes of the mighty & wise of this world, that they may not understand the verity, and again doth open the eyes of the simple that they may see the truth I beseech God to open your eyes to see the truth, whereby you may shun all falshhood and lies.  
Mark further what a marvelous mischief the Devil hath brought into the Church of Rome, which is the disannulling of the marriage of Priests, (although many of you think it is a necessary and a godly law,) but how godly so ever it is, Saint Paul calls the forbidding of marriage the doctrine of devils, for thus he sayeth, The Spirit speaketh evidently, 
1. Tim. 4.  that in the latter times, some shall depart from the faith, and shall give heed to Spirits of error, and devilish doctrine of them which speak falsely through hypocrisy, and have their consciences marked with an hot iron forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with giving thanks, of them which believe and know the truth.  
Doth not Saint Paul point out the Pope's doings here as plainly as though he had uttered him by name? for in what Religion in the world, but his, is marriage and eating of meats forbidden? And as this text doth touch the Pope's wicked and superstitious fasting, which before is disproved, even so it doth touch his forbidding of marriage, which is an abominable and detestable doctrine as hereafter shall be proved. For whereas the Pope's law is that Bishops, and Priests may not marry: God's law doth permit and allow them to marry, for Saint Paul sayeth that a Bishop must be faultless, 
1. Tim. 3.  and the husband of one wife, likewise (sayeth he) must the Deacons be honest not double tongued, etc. Even so must their wives be honest, not evil speakers, but sober and faithful in all things, let the Deacons be the husbands of one wife, and such as rule their Children well, and their own households, etc.  
Thus Saint Paul doth allow that the Bishops and the other Ministers of the Church should be married and have wives: but the Pope's doctrine is that neither Bishop nor Priest (which are Ministers of his Church) shall be married, and therefore the Pope's doctrine herein is the doctrine of the Devils, as S. Paul termeth it.  
It is evident that Aaron and the Priests of the old law before Christ were married, then why should not our Bishops, Priests, and Ministers of the new law, that are after Christ be married, especially not forbidden but allowed by the Scriptures?) And that you may perceive that Christ allowed and liked well of the Preachers and ministers of his Church, though they were married, he choosed married men to be his Apostles.  
For Ignatius that was Scholar to Saint john the Evangelist, saith, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 206.  That Peter & other the Apostles of Christ were married men. And Saint Ambrose saith, that all the Apostles had wives only john and Paul excepted, yet Origen saith by report of other his ancestors, that Saint Paul and his wife were called to the faith both at one time, of which wife (as he sayeth) he writeth thus in his Epistle to the Phillipians, I beseech thee faithful yokefellowe, help these women that have laboured with me in the Gospel. And moreover Clemens Alexandrinus, Eusebius & Ignatius, 
Ignatius ad Philadelphien.  that saw Christ after his Resurrection, and was in company with the Apostles say in plain words that he had a wife.  
But perhaps some of you will say, (as you have said,) what though some of the Apostles were married, yet they used not the company of their wives after they were Apostles, but did forsake them? when you have proved that, we will credit you the better: but until then we will not believe you. But as it is sufficiently proved they were married, so can you never prove, that after they were Apostles they did utterly forsake their wives, & after never used their company.  
You think belike, because S. Peter hath not told you that he kept his wife still and used her company: that therefore he did forsake his wife. This is no sufficient proof, that he used not her company: for every one that keep company with their wives, do not use to tell abroad that they lie with their wives, and so S. Peter might keep his wife, and use her company sometimes, though he never told it abroad or wrote of it in his Epistles.  
I think that Saint Peter (whom you take to be one of Christ's chief Apostles,) did not break Christ's his master's decree, so soon after Christ had made him his Disciple. For Christ saith, 
Mark. 10.  For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and stick to his wife, and so they are now not twain but one flesh. Therefore what God hath coupled let no man separate. And thus seeing Peter was a man, by Christ's doctrine, he ought not to separate himself from his wife.  

Math. 5.  And again Christ saith, Whosoever putteth away his wife, (except it be for fornication,) causeth her to play the harlot. So that by this it must needs fall out, that either Peter did expressly against his masters doctrine, (and so was a false servant to Christ, in forsaking his wife,) or else his wife played the harlot for that he put her away, or else he kept his wife still and did not forsake her. But because I am sure you will not say that Peter was a false servant to his master, in breaking of his doctrine, and for that you can not prove that she was an harlot: than it must needs be, that he did not forsake her, but kept her still as his wife, and so likewise all the rest of the Apostles that were named did not forsake their wives: if they followed the doctrine of their master Christ.  
But suppose that none of the Apostles had been married, should that be sufficient to bind all Bishops, Ministers and Priests from marriage? Then I may aswell say, because none of the Apostles were Cooks, therefore no bishops, Priests, or ministers ought to play the Cooks, or in time of necessity dress their own dinners.  
Christ's Apostles did not ride in their journeys that ever I heard, (for their master Christ did ride but once in all his life) shall the Bishops, Priests, and ministers therefore never ride? The Pope and his Prelates would not like that.  
Christ's Apostles never kept any Grammar schools, shall Priests and ministers therefore never teach children grammar or the latin tongue? that were not meet, Therefore Bishop's Priests and ministers are not bound to refuse that which Christ forbade them to do. And thus though the Apostles had not been married as the most of them were, yet that were not a sufficient cause to make all Bishops, priests, and Ministers live unmarried.  
Mark how Saint Chrisostome extols marriage. Excuse not thyself (saith he) by thy marriage, 
Chrysostom. contr. judeos tom. 3 Pa. 363 jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 227.  thy Lord was at the marrying feast, and honoured marriage with his presence, & yet dost thou blame marriage? And sayest thou that marriage is a hindrance to godliness? I tell the marriage is no hindrance to godliness. Wilt thou know that it hindereth not to have wife and children? had not Moses wife and children? Behold Peter a pillar of the Church: he had a wife, therefore find no fault with marriage. And also the said Chrisostome writing upon Esay saith, who speaketh these words, Isaiah the beholder of the celestial Seraphins, who notwithstanding that he had company with his wife, yet he quenched not the grace of God, and moreover Esay had a son and a wife that thou mayst understand that marriage is not evil, but that fornication is evil. Saint Augustine saith, most holy Samuel begat children, 
Augu. quest. novi & Lu●er lectam. 127.  and yet nothing abated the merits of righteousness. Zacharias the Priest a just man, in his old age begat a child (john Baptist.) Wherefore then is that thing accused that is proved to do no manner of harm.  
Thus you may see that marriage is much commended of these learned & godly Doctors, of the prophets & Priests, and of the Apostles, Tertullian was a married Priest, Spiridion the Bishop of Cyprus was married and had children, S. Hilary the Bishop of poitiers had a wife and lived with her. 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 227.  Gregory S. Basiles brother the Bishop of Nysa, and Gregory Nazianzum father to Gregory Nazianzene, and Prosper the Bishop of Rhegium, were married, with many other. Now if Moses and his brother Aaron and the other priests of the old law, & also the holy prophets of God, and the apostles of Christ, and many holy Fathers, Bishops, and priests since of the new law, have been married, and have esteemed and allowed it, and also proved that it is lawful, and not hurtful for them in their godly living: Then why is it not lawful for our Bishops, priests and ministers, now to marry as well as they. And why should it hinder the godly living of us more than the godly living of them.  
But Pope Hyldebrand whose holy and virtuous doings is before something set forth, did first of all establish, as is before said, the law for disannulling priests marriages, thereby to make them his chaste Chaplains, about five hundredth years ago, which the other Popes have allowed and defended ever since, more to get money, than to make them live chastened, and more to seem godly, than indeed to live virtuously, which devilish law doth show whose disciple he was that devised it, whose Children they were that procured it, whose Chaplains they were that established it, and whose Prelates they were that did practise it.  
Therefore the Pope by the means of the Devil (for Pope Hyldebrand was a conjuror of Devils that first established it) hath put down the marriage of Bishops and Priests, that they may get money to licence them to keep Harlots, knowing they are not able to live chaste.  
Mark how God & the Pope do agree, God forbids whoredom & allows marriage: but the Pope forbids marriage and allows whoredom, clean contrary to God. God appointeth marriage as a remedy against whoredom, the Pope taketh away that remedy because he would have whoredom. God says thou shalt not steal, but he allows work and labour. But if the Princes should make a law that none of their subjects should labour or work: (which is the chief remedy against theft) as the Pope hath made a law that no Priests shall marry, (which is the best remedy against whoredom) than the most of their subjects would become thieves: as the most of the Pope's Priests become whorekéepers. For put down labour & set up theft. Even so drive away marriage and bring in whoredom.  
There are a great sort in England at this present that live honestly with their wives: but if they were all unmarried, and might not marry, do you think that they all then would live chaste? no I warrant you. Even so though a great sort of Bishops, Preachers, and ministers live godly and honestly now having wives: yet all Bishops, Preachers, & ministers would not live godly and chastened without wives. Nay there are some of them fornicators having wives: then think you they would live chaste if they had no wives? I think not. If one woman be not enough, than no woman would be too few: if they can not be content with one, they would scantly be content with none: yet you will scantly believe whatsoever is proved or said.  
But if the queens majesty (to please you and displease God) should cause all Priests and Ministers under her to put away their wives, and command them to live chaste, do you think they would live chastely? yea that they would, as poor men commanded not to labour, would live truly, and not steal.  
You may as well learn the chastity of unmarried Priests, by the Pope's Priests of Italy, Rome, France, Spain, & of them that were late in Qu. Mary's time, which lived & live under their holy and chaste Pope's laws, as to have our Bishops and Ministers and Preachers to put away their wives, for if they live and lived chastely without wives, than ours would live chastened without wives. But for as much as we see and know that they lived and do live most abominably and wickedly, (counting it no sin) and have licence of the Pope, freely to use the same. Therefore (as God's word doth allow) our Bishop's Priests and ministers have their lawful wives, to avoid wickedness and whoredom.  
But some of you have a deep and great worldly reason that the marrying of our preachers and ministers will fill all the realm full of beggars: surely if that were true, it would have been spied once in two and twenty years, if you see so much, you see more than many that are as wise and as well sighted as you. I marvel why you have not spied as well, that if poor labouring men, blind men, and lame men yea and beggars be married, that they will likewise fill the Realm with beggars? but if you allow poor men to marry that have no living at all, but only by threshing, hedging, ditching, and such like, (where diverse of them are not worth forty shillings in all the world.) Yea and beggars that lives only of alms, than I think the queens majesty may as well allow, the B. Deans, Archdeacon's, Doctors, Parsons, Uickars & Curates to marry: whereof diverse have Lords livings, many of them great livings, yea and the worst of them yearly livings, who are more able to bring up their children in learning hereafter to get their livings, and more likely to leave their wives and children more goods and substance, than these poor men that in their life have little or nothing, and at their deaths leaves their wives and children as good as nothing. Therefore that the marrying of Preachers and ministers will fill this Realm full of beggars, is but a bare beggarly excuse.  
But if one should ask you how many of their children you have seen go a begging, I think you would either hold your peace, or else say that you have seen but a few.  
And though many of the Papistical Priests, have been, and are great fornicators, yet they would seem to be holy husbands (and so they had need,) for they make us believe they have a holy wife, for they say that our Lady (as they call her) is their wife.  
They may well take her for their wife, but surely she doth not take such fornicators for her husbands. Truly I muse that she, when she was living here on earth, had but one husband, which was both godly and chaste: and now being dead and in Heaven, to have such a rabble of husbands that are so vicious and wicked: therefore it is not like, that she that would have but one honest husband when she was alive, will have so many naughty husbands when she is dead.  
If the marriage of Priests be so evil, as many of you would make it, than the Priests children can not be good, and so, if any Popes were Priests sons, than these Popes must needs be evil. Then all these Popes that follow were nought, for they were Priests sons. For Pope Silverius, Pope Deus dedit, Pope Adrianus 2. Pope john 15. 
jewel in defen. Apolog. distinct. 17 Page. 207.  Pope Felix 3. Pope Hosius: Pope Agapetus: Pope Gelasius: Pope Bonifacius: Pope john 10. Pope Theodorus, and many other are found, That being priests sons, ruled the Sea of Rome. Now, if Priests may be fathers to Popes, than Priests may be fathers to poor men: And if Priests may beget them that rule Emperors and Kings, than Priests may beget them that Emperors and Kings may rule.  
And for that it appeareth by the writings of the learned Doctors and fathers that priests marriage was honourable and lawful in the Primitive Church and long after, I will likewise let you understand, that the ancient Popes and Bishops have both allowed it, 
jewel in defence. apol. 233  and confirmed by their Cannons. For Pope Leo saith, Let him be consecrated a Bishop, of whom it may well appear, that either he is, or hath been the husband of one wife. Yet Pope Hyldebrand that came after him, comaundes, that Bishops and Priests shall have no wives. Here is one Pope against an other, one of them must needs be wrong. Therefore, whether shall we trust to Pope Leo that agrees with Saint Paul, which saith, Let a Bishop be the husband of one wife: or to Pope Hildebrand, that (according to the devils doctrine) hath commanded, that a Bishop must have no wife, (but that for money he may have as many whores as he will, yea, and without money, if he can play privily.) And it is written in the Cannons, commonly called the Apostles Cannons, Let not either bishop, or Priest, or Deacon, 
Canon. 5.  put away his wife, under colour of Religion, or if he so do, let him be put from the communion (of the faithful) and if he so continue, let him be utterly deposed from his office: But now the Pope hath an other Canon (though it be neither so ancient nor so good) that whatsoever Bishop or Priest will not put away his wife, or hath a wife, shall be put out of his office. Thus you may see, that S. Paul and the Pope, & the Apostles Canons, & the pope's Canons, and the former Popes, & the latter Popes agree as well together, as God & the Devil, light and darkness, & truth & falsehood.  

jewel in defence. apol. 561.  Saint Paul (saith Master jewel) did write to the married people in Rome saying: You are not in the flesh but in the spirit, they were married, and lived in the laws of marriage: Yet Saint Paul saith, They were not in the flesh but in the spirit: Saint Aug. saith, The bodies of married people, keeping faith both to themselves and to the Lord, are clean and holy: Chrisost. saith, It is the honest chastity & temperance that is between man and wife: S. Paul calleth Holiness. And again, Marriage is void of fault and is no hindrance to Virtue. If S. Paul & these holy Doctors & writers were alive now, they would say there were more holiness in men's marriage, than in Priest's chastity. Chriso. saith, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. Pag. 564.  Abundance of riches doth hardly bring a man into the kingdom of heaven, yet often times many rich men have entered into it, so also doth Marriage. As Marriage hindereth, so doth Riches: and no more the one than the other. Christ calleth riches Thorns and Brambles, I do not remember that ever of marriage he said the like: yet the Pope restraineth his Priests only from marriage, and alloweth them benefices, Prebends, Abbeys, bishoprics upon bishoprics, with money and treasure, as much as they list, and thinks it no hindrance to perfect life. Christ forbade the Apostles money in their purses, but not Marriage: but the Pope forbids his Prelate's marriage but not money. Thus, whatsoever we can say or do, the Pope will needs be contrary to Christ.  
And now, for the Priests marriage is authorized by God, allowed by Christ, used of the Apostles, commended of the Doctors, and confirmed by the Popes, then why should you so much discommend it or speak against it. Perhaps you will say, that Priests have made a vow to live unmarried: if they did live chastely by being unmarried, I would say they did well, but if they commit fornication by their being unmarried, I must say they do evil. But I pray you, who required this vow at their hand? where did ever God command them, or Christ procure them, or the Apostles persuade them? Now seeing they make this their vow without Gods warrant, therefore their vow is both vain & wicked (& so ought not to be kept. 
judg. 11. ) jephtha the judge of the Israelites made a vow, that if he got the victory, he would kill and sacrifice the first thing that met him after he came home, whereby he killed his own daughter, who did meet him first of all other. Herode vowed unadvisedly, that he would give his daughter whatsoever he asked: 
Math. 14.  whereby S. john Baptist lost his head. And the jews made a vow to kill Saint Paul. It is noted by Gratian in the Decrees, that Hubaldus made a vow, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. 213.  That he would never help his own mother or brethren, were their need never so great, but as they that make evil vows, ought not to keep them, so they that make godly vows advisedly, ought not to break them: but if the vow seem never so godly, and the maker thereof, is not fully able to perform it, let him then rather break it to goodness, than to keep it in evilness. All Priests that made this vow to live unmarried, did make it for a show to live chaste. But how chastely did they live? or how were many of them able to live chaste? forsooth they lived as chastely, as their Popes that caused them to make it, the Pope's pond found full of children's skulls shows how chastely they and their Chaplains lived. 
Acts and Monuments. Pag. 393.  Therefore, for one to make a vow that knows he is not able to keep it, is mere folly, or else to commit sin by the keeping it, is abominable and wicked.  
What a fond thing is it, that a lame man (that is not able to go a mile a day) should make a vow to go to jerusalem in a month, and to come home in an other? even so what a madness is it for Priests and ministers of the Church, to make a vow to live unmarried all their lives, that can not be without a woman a month? therefore it is a wicked thing for Priests to vow Chastity, and can not live chastely. A vow of Chastity without keeping of Chastity, pleaseth God as well, as the Pope doth in naming himself Christ's vicar, being notwithstanding, the devils Deputy. Saint Jerome saith, Quid prodest pudicitia corporis animo constuprato: 
Hieron. in Hierem. lib. 2 cap. 7.  What profiteth the chastity of the body, if the mind be unchaste: Now, if they be unchaste before God (as they are indeed) that have unchaste minds, though they touch not a woman: then how chaste are the Popish Priests that vow to live chaste, and yet are common fornicators? (for they make their vow of custom, not for chastity.) And as they make the vow commonly, so they break the vow commonly. But truly it stands with reason, that if a Priest may break his vow in taking a whore, than he may break his vow in taking a wife.  

Cyprian de singul. clerico.  Saint Cyrpian saith, Peius est quam mechari, continentiam ducere criminosam: To live unchastely under the colour of chaste life, (as the spiritual Chaplains of the Popes do) is worse than adultery.  
And though you would think that the forbidding of priests marriages was established to make the Priests live more godly and religiously, and the priests vows to be made only to make them live chastely, you shall see now by this that followeth, whether they were appointed, and daily performed for that purpose, or not.  
After that most pestilent Pope Hyldebrande had by cruelty & tyranny quite abolished the marriage of Priests, Auentin▪ wrote, 
Auentin. in Heldebrando  That then many godly learned men forsook the ministery, and also that false Prophets, false Apostles, and false Priests sprang up, which under a counterfeit religion deceived the people. The most part of them under the honest name of Chastity, commit whoredom, adultery, incest, and that commonly, and without punishment.  
The Pope's chaste living may show us their Chaplains chastity, for, such Master, such man, 
Aeneas Silvius de Cons. Basil. lib. 2.  such Sovereign, such subjects, & such schoolmaster, such Scholar. One Robert Holcote doth set out the Priests in his time in their colours for their chastity, saying: The Priests of our time by their lechery are like the spirits called Incubi, the Priests of Priapus or Belphegor, and the Angels of the pit of Hel. The Priests wicked livings for want of wives made Pope Pius say thus: Perhaps it were not worst that many Priests were married, for many might be saved in married Priesthood, which now in bare Priesthood are condemned. If the Popes themselves speak against the single life of Priests, and spy the mischief that cometh of it, and think it good for Priests to have wives, than you that favour the Popes me think ought not to maintain their single life, or think it necessary, that our spirituality should put away their wives. Thus you may perceive their lack of wives, and their holy vow made them rather live viciously than virtuously. 
jewel in def. apology. 413   
If I should write all the sayings of godly and learned men, that have thus written against their vowed chastity & unchaste lives: I should rather make a great bible than a little book. S. Aug. saith, although you have no wives, yet is it not lawful for you to have concubines, whom ye may after put from you. So that by S. Aug. it appears that a wife & a concubine is not all one: though M. Harding (a defender of Priests concubines) saith that a concubine is taken for a wife, and she is a true wife before God, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 413.  though one keep her and lie with her before they be married. But I may answer M. Hard. thus. Suppose that a Concubine is taken for a wife (as it is not) where a man keepeth a woman that after he intends to marry: yet the popish Priests can not call their concubines wives in this sense. For what Prelate or Priest of the romish Church keepeth a concubine to the intent to marry her afterward? therefore if a concubine might signify a wife to him that keeps her & marries her afterward: yet a Concubine must needs be a harlot to Priests, that never marry her, nor mean to marry her. But the text shows plainly that a wife and a Concubine are two several things: as appeareth by S. Augustine's words before recited. And as the text shows whereof M. Harding writes, which is, he that hath not a wife, but in steed of a wife hath a Concubine, let him not be put from the Communion (this law gives no liberty at all to sin.) Therefore M. Harding (as M. jewel saith) is foully deceived, or means foully to deceive other, that saith a wife and a concubine is all one, for hereby it appears they are two several things. If a Concubine be a lawful wife, than a lawful wife is aswell a Concubine, and if a Concubine and a wife be both one, why doth the Pope allow a Priest to keep a Concubine, 
Distinct. 34. Christiano.  and so straightly forbidden him to have a wife? Also in the Pope's decrees, it is lawful for a Christian man to have only one woman, either his wife, or in steed of a wife his Concubine, (but first by the way this is a godly law) here a concubine is not a wife (saith M. jewel) but a woman in steed of a wife. 
Distinct. 34. Is qui.  And the rubric upon the 34. distinction, Is qui. is thus: It is lawful for him that hath no wife, in stead of her to have a Concubine (here is good stuff) And what is a Concubine but a harlot? For S. Aug. saith, Some man will say, that the woman that I keep is not my Harlot, she is my Concubine: whereto S. Aug. answered thus: Well, well, whether thou wilt or wilt not, she that sleepeth with thee besides thy wife, is thy harlot. Thus Master Harding would prove, that a Concubine is a good honest woman, because belike they are Priests Lemons, but the Scriptures & S. Aug. account them plain harlots.  
May you not now perceive, that the Pope's law is a pure and holy law, that allows Priests to have harlots, & forbids them to have wives? nay punisheth them and burneth them for Heretics that have wives.  
I may say, that you are not so wise, as I would have you, if you forsake the Gospel of Christ, and follow still that Romish Church that allows laws to maintain whoredom.  
As it doth partly appear before, that these Popes restrain Priests from Marriage not to live in Chastity, but in whoredom and adultery, so shall you understand the same more plainly by this that followeth, therefore mark it well, For fornication no man ought to be deposed, 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 418.  unless he continue in the same: whereupon they have made this favourable gloze for their chaste Priests, Now adays no man may be deposed for fornication. Is not this a good gloze for the cherishing of Chastity? yes I trow. Panormitane saith, The laws of men ought to be altered according to the change of times: (for, though before time when the Church of Rome followed Christ, Priests are deposed for fornication, yet now because the times were changed, the judgement of the Church of Rome is changed,) therefore nowadays Panormitane telleth us an other tale, and saith, That for simple fornication no Priest is deposed from his benefice.  
Likewise it is noted upon the Decrees thus, 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 418.  It is commonly said, that for simple fornication no Priest ought to be deprived, for that few Priests are found without that fault: yea, but why did you take away marriage from them, that would have made them be without that fault, and therefore by that saying, the words that I spoke before are verified, which were, drive away Marriage, and bring in Whoredom.  
But they that committed fornication or adultery Master Harding saith, 
In eadem pag.  Saint Silvester made a bridle for them, which was: They should suffer ten years penance, which to our new Clergy (saith he) would seem very strait, Yea, but as they use the matter, it is now slack enough, for it is so qualified with such a gloze, that the offender may release all that ten years penance for the giving of a penny. Therefore the Pope's chaste Priests (having this liberty, and so easily to be released) will make hard shift but they will give that penny. Further, the Pope's law is, that no man now a days, aught to be deprived for fornication, and that because our bodies are frailer than they were wont to be. 
Distinct. 82. Presbitor in glossa.  So the priests bodies both in the old law and in the new law, long before your time, would have been frail as well as yours, if they could not have been suffered to have wives. Therefore why do you not take the remedy that God hath appointed: that is, to marry, whereby your bodies would not be so frail as they are.  
Otho in his Constitution Legantine saith: Let Priests put away their Concubines within a months respite, 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 419.  and afterward to hold neither them nor any other in any wise which the gloze very favourably expoundeth for the spiritual ease of the Priests, (they may not afterwards hold neither the same Concubines nor any other) which words you must thus understand, That by the space of a whole month together he may not hold them: And thus by this kind of glozing, that Priests are safe enough from being punished by this law: for the Devil were on them, if they should lie with their harlots a whole month together. And thus, though some of their laws be strait, the gloss of their laws have made them easy enough. Many such licentious laws are made in favouring of the Priest's fornication.  
Now I pray you judge rightly and without partiality whether Gospelers or the Papists give more carnal liberty or occasion to sin. A man may look all God's law through, ere he find one such favourable clause for fornicators, as the Pope hath made many for his fornicating Priests.  
Master Harding sayeth, If the Bishop wink and dissemble, and bear with the wickedness of the Priest in this behalf, that then he himself ought to be punished by suspension from his office. Whom Master jewel answereth as followeth. This master Harding is Canon of your own making, for other authority ye allege none. But how may it seem likely that ye punish so cruelly your Bishops for favourable dealing herein, seeing your high and all only Bishop and the Bishop of all Bishops, is so well content upon agreement for money, to licence both Bishops and Priests, to keep Concubines. If ye mistrust the truth hereof, beside your common practice as you know, 
Extra de judicijs ca 4.5. de adulter.  your own Pope Gregory himself will soon tell you, touching adultery and other small faults: (Here the Pope makes adultery but a slender or small sin) The Bishop after penance done may dispense with a Priest. Likewise again it is noted in your gloze, with priests having sundry Concubines, the Bishop may dispense that they may nevertheless do their office. Thus fornicating Priests are good enough to say the Pope's Mass and service, for such holy service such holy Priests. And in the said former gloze (saith Master jewel) you shall find another special note, well worthy to be written in the Pope's Gallery in letters of gold. And this is it that followeth: Mark well that he that keepeth sundry Concubines is not thereby made Irregular. (Which is, that he hath not broken his order of Priesthood, but is as good as holy and virtuous a Priest, as though he kept no Concubines, or played not the fornicator.) Is not this a trim gloze that can gloze that fornicating Priests are right and perfect Priests. I will not say but that they are right and fit Priests for the Pope and the Devil, but they are not meet and perfect Priests for God and Christ. If Priests that keep never so many Harlots be right and perfect Priests, than it were a hard world that the Pope should lack Priests.  
But now see how their own gloss disclose their knavery. 
jewel defence. Apol. Pa. 420  Thus it is: Mark well (saith the gloze) here is a marvelous strange reckoning. The Bishop dispenseth with him that offendeth (having sundry Concubines) but with him that offendeth not, having married two wives, (yea or but one wife) he dispenseth not. (Therefore he shall be Christ's Uickar no longer, but the Uickar of the Devil.) And further he saith, Here lechery hath more liberty than chastity.  
If they had made no falser nor worse gloss than this, their gloss then would have been more true and godly than they are.  
Again in the decrees it is thus written, Whatsoever woman have such company with Priests, let them be removed by the Bishop and sold, and made slaves. Unto this law being in itself over rigorous, the gloze addeth this favourable construction: let them be sold and made slaves. This is true if the Priests marry with them as with their wives. Otherwise I grant not that for simple fornication they may be sold.  
By this goodly glozing marriage is double fornication. And here they punish the married and sell them for slaves, and suffer the fornicators to be in quiet and rest: what a heavenly interpretation of the Pope's decrees is this? you shall not find such a glorious gloze in the whole Bible.  

Constit. Othonis, de Cer. concub. remo. licet ad profu.  Otho in his Legantines saith thus, The Priest that openly keepeth Concubines, let him be deposed. Hereupon the gloze saith thus: He that openly keepeth Concubines, let him be deposed: understand thou by this word openly, if he be not afraid though he appear unto the people, it is otherwise if he keep his Concubine secretly, whether it be● in an other man's house, or in his own: for so he cometh not within the danger of the law, for a house betokeneth not an open matter. Thus therefore (sayeth the gloze) expound thou this constitution: if he keep his Concubine openly, that is to say, if he keep her commonly and in the sight of many. Therefore if such a Concubine be seen twice or thrice openly, it is not sufficient, and so endeth the gloze.  
This Church of Rome must needs be a very catholic Church, that hath such Catholic constructions and gloss of her laws. By this kind of glozing if a Priest lie not with his Concubine or Harlot, in an open Fair or Market, or in the open street that every one may look on them or see them, they are safe enough, this law cannot once touch or hurt them: you call the Gospelers, Lutherans, Swinglyans, Huguenots, and calvinists, and I can not tell what, and take them for most rankest Heretics in the world and that they gave liberty to sin, but yet neither Luther, Zwinglius, Caluine, nor any other that are Gospelers, made ever any such construction or exposition of any part of the Scriptures, nor in any of their preachings or writings give such liberty to sin in any point, (but persuade from sin) as the Pope's doctors by the construing and glozing of the Pope's laws and decrees, have given liberty for fornication and whoredom: as here it doth too manifestly appear.  
I am sure there are many of you simple and ignorant persons that favour papistry, that would not have thought that the Pope and his Prelates had any such gloss, and that the Pope were such an open maintainer of sin and whoredom, and such a sufferer of such horrible vices and blasphemies against God, as herein is most truly and plainly described.  
And further in this point M jewel sayeth to M. Harding, Whereas you say if a Bishop show favour herein, he himself shall be suspended, your own Doctor, Abbot Panormitane would have you the contrary. Who saith, the Bishop is not bound to deprive a Priest that keepeth a Concubine. To make short, saith M. jewel, ye also have of great providence devised a special praemunire, to embolden your Priests in fornication, and to warrant them free from all danger of any your laws made in that behalf. For thus you say, If a lay man by the instigation of the Devil accuse a Priest of an incontinent life, strait way he is thrust back, and put to silence. The lay sort may not be heard in the accusation of a Bishop, 
Dist. 84. Maximianus glossa.  And again, a lay man may not accuse a Priest of fornication. This is that extremity and universal rigour (Master Harding) that ye show your Priests in these causes, no lay man may accuse them, no Bishop may deprive them, and no law may touch them.  
Hildricus the Bishop of Augusta in Germany writing unto Pope Nicholas against the restraint of Priests marriage, 
jewel defence. Apol. Pa. 421  useth the like manner of speech as we have used, Thus he saith, unto this commandment (I will not say unto this Counsel) they set so foolish and so shameful a suggestion, that they say, it is an honester thing for a priest, to be entangled with many concubines in secret and privily, then openly and in sight, and in knowledge of all the world, be joined in marriage with one wife: which thing verily they would not utter, if they were either of him or in him that saith, woe be unto you ye Pharisees that do all things to please men.  

jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 422.  In like sort the counsel of Worms wrote sometime against Pope Hyldebrand, for that he had devised great rigour and tyranny to sunder Priests from their wives, saying, He placeth strumpets before honest wives: and fornication, incest, and adultery before chaste marriage. What need we many words in so clear a case, the whole practice of your Church (M. Harding) professeth the same. If a Priest marry a wife, ye suspend him, ye excommunicate him, ye deprive him, ye disquiet him, and trouble the whole Church. But if he keep a Concubine, one, two, or three, ye are then contented and ready not only to dissemble it: but also with favour to excuse it. Thus much Master jewel against Master Harding.  
I heard it credibly told, that a certain married Priest came in Queen Mary's time, to Doctor Bonner then Bishop of London, bringing a letter with him from a gentleman that was well acquainted with the Bishop, which letter was, to desire the said Bishop Bonner to be good to the Priest, for the admitting of him into a certain benefice that he required: which letter the Bishop lovingly rece●ued, & willingly red, which done the Bi. showed a loving countenance upon the Priest, bidding him to come again to him another time, & then he would answer him what he would do: As soon as the said Priest was gone, there was one that was in company of the B. that knew the Priest, who said unto the Bishop, my Lord if you let him have the benefice you know not what you do: why said the Bishop? forsooth my Lord (said he) because he is a married Priest: is he so said the Bishop? now afore God let me alone, the knave will come to me again. And then after within three or four days, the same Priest came again to Bonner the Bishop of London, Ah sirrah said the B. you are even he that I look for, you are a married knave you, no my Lord said the Priest, that is untrue whosoever told it to your Lordship, no said the B. it is credibly told me that you are a married Priest, truly said the Priest, I had a woman I must needs confess, but I never took her for my wife but for my Harlot, no said the B. I pray God it be no worse, I pray God it be no worse, and so went casting his arms abroad saying still, I pray God it be no worse, as though to have a wife was worse than to keep a whore. Whether this honest chaste Priest sped of that he came to the Bishop for, I know not, but the Bishop was better pleased with him for saying that he took her for his whore, than if he had said that she was his wife.  
Thus you may well perceive, that though the Popes show a face of chastity, by restraining of Priests from marriage, yet both he and his Prelates prefer and maintain abominable whoredom, as by the sequel it shall more manifestly appear.  

jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 422.  Upon the Legantine constructions of Otho, ye may find these words noted in the gloze, Whether may a Priest be forced to forswear his Concubine or not? it seemeth (saith the gloze) that he may not, the resolution hereof is this, If a Priest have married a wife, in this case he is forced to forsake her by an oath. Thus these holy Fathers forbid not fornication nor adultery, nor they may not take an oath to put their Harlots away, but they must swear to put away their wives and to forsake them. If Saint Paul had the holy ghost, than this Pope's law is the doctrine of Devils.  

Constit. Othonis de concubine. clericorum. remo●.  Further the gloze saith (but mark it well for it is good doctrine) It seemeth that the Church (of Rome) ought to dissemble the fault of whoredom (or else it is not worthy to be Satan's synagogue) for the Pope's Marshal in deed receiveth tribute or pension of whores.  
Is not this holy father worthy to believed, esteemed, and honoured of you as a GOD, or Christ's own vicar, that maintains Stews and brothel houses, and takes yearly rent for whoredom? you shall not find in all the Scriptures, that God did either appoint it, (but plainly forbade it) or that either Christ or Saint Peter (who they say was the first Pope) did ever permit or allow it, or got money on that fashion.  
Yet Master Harding would fain excuse the Pope for the keeping of his Stews, 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 422.  and therefore he saith thus as followeth. Wherefore is the Bishop of Rome more to be blamed for maintenance of his Stews, than the French King or the King of Spain? well said Master Harding, it is spoken like a Divine Doctor, you have which no small consideration allowed the Pope's Stews. For though the French King and King of Spain, can learn no chastity of the Pope: yet the Pope may learn Whoredom of the French King & of the king Spain. But me thinks the French King and the King of Spain, might say thus rather, why may not we maintain whoredom and open Stews as well as our holy Father the Pope? for if it were not good and lawful (he being Christ's vicar) would neither use it nor suffer it. This had been more meet for a learned Doctor to have said (though not for a Catholic Doctor.)  
God said unto the jews, There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel: 
jewel in defen. Apo. pag. 425.  nor any whore-keeper of the sons of Israel. Yea but the Pope and his glossers may gloze this saying well enough, for they may say that the Pope nor his Prelates nor Priests, that are within his Uickaredge or Diocese, are no jews, nor are the sons or daughters of jacob: Therefore they are none of the sons or daughters of Israel: and so they may keep whores and play the Harlots well enough, and because God's law doth not touch them, therefore the Pope's law doth allow them.  
Mark here what a strait law was made against women for lying with Priests. 
Constitu. provin Edmundi cant. Archiep.  In a provincial Council holden at Oxford it is written thus. Let Priests Cuncubine● be warned by the Archdeacon, etc. if they will not amend, then let them be forbidden to kiss the Pax, and to take holy bread in the Church, was not this a grievous and sore punishment to make Harlots refuse their whoredom with Priests? did their Harlot's care so much for kissing of the Pax, that they would forsake the kissing of Priests? no I warrant you, and therefore this hard and strait law was made.  
As good a law to avoid drunkenness were this, whosoever will not forbear drinking of wine, (whereby they become drunk) let them in no wise be suffered to drink water, this is as good a law to suppress drunkenness, as their law at Oxford was to avoid whoredom.  
Saint Paul saith, It is better to marry than to burn, but the Pope is of a clean contrary spirit and judgement. 
1. Cor. 7.  For his laws and his deeds shows, that it is better to burn in concupiscence than to marry. But if Saint Paul's words be turned clean backward, they will be the Pope's own law. And though the Pope's law is quite contrary to god's law, yet I dare undertake to make the Pope's law & God's law agree both in one and that very quickly, yet many would think that it is a very hard thing to do, because they seem so contrary one to another. And mark for thus I will make them agree. If in every sentence of God's law you do put in this word, not, (if it be not there already) and likewise if you take the same word (not) out of every sentence of the same where it is, assure yourself that then the whole law of God, will strait way be turned into the very law of the Pope, as thus for example.  

Exod. 20.  God said, Thou shalt have none other Gods but me, put (not) away, and then it is, thou shalt have other Gods than me. Also God saith, Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven Image, etc. Thou shalt not bow down to them nor worship them. But take (not) out of the same sentence, and then it will be thus, thou shalt make to thyself graven Images: thou shall bow down to them and worship them. And again God saith, Thou shalt not kill, take (not) away from it, and then it is thou shalt kill. And again God saith, Thou shalt not commit adultery, take away (not) and then it is thou shalt commit adultery. And thus these holy laws of God, by taking away (not) are now quickly turned into the devilish laws of the Pope. And whereas Christ saith, 
Math. 5.  Blessed are the peacemakers for they shall be called the children of God, but if you put this word (not) to it, than it is blessed are not the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God. And whereas Christ saith, Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good works, 
Math. 5.  add this word (not) unto it, and then it will be thus, let not your light shine before men, that they may not see your good works: and thus you may quickly and easily turn the law of God into the law of the Pope.  
You may see by this pretty lesson that follows, whether the Pope by his restraining of Priests from Marriage, doth mean, that thereby they should live chaste or not: & this it is mark it well: Si non castè, tamen cautè, If you deal not chastely, yet deal charily: The rule is both pretty and short, though the Pope knows that his Chaplains can not hide their vicious living from God, yet he would have them hide it from men. A man may look through the whole Bible, and yet find not such a fine rule for whoredom: and because it is not to be found in the Bible, but directly against the doctrine of the Bible, therefore I may conclude, that it is, (though it came from the Pope) the doctrine of the Devil.  
But Master Harding did allow it well enough: 
jewel in defen. Apolog.  for whatsoever it pleased the Pope to allow, he would not stick to affirm: for the said Master Harding saith, That thereby a man is not animated (or boldened) at all to do evil, but (if he hap to do his unclean lust, or will not be stayed from it) is admonished to do it charily, though not chastely: It doth not animate him (saith he) at all to do evil: and truly I cannot see how it should bolden him to do good.  
If we had no other law for thieves, but these words that follow, If men live not truly, yet let them steal privily: do you think that then we should have as few thieves as we have? I think not: And as this would increase the thieves, so doth that fine rule of the Popes breed fornicators, adulterers, whores and harlots. Though Master Harding say, that it doth not animate or encourage them to do evil: And though he account it as a good admonition: 
1. Cor. 7.  yet Saint Paul (in my judgement) giveth a better admonition, who saith, To avoid fornication let every man have his wife, better it is to marry than to burn, that is in desire or concupiscence: thus, though not by the Pope's law, yet by Saint Paul's rule Priests ought to have wives to avoid fornication, if they be men: marry if they be women, they are then without the compass of S. Paul's admonition.  
Mark what Petrus Ravennus one of the Popes canonists upon the decretals saith, 
In glossa Extra. de immunitate Eccle. Pet. Raven-  Notwithstanding handling and kissing in Lay persons be the occasions or beginnings of incontinent or unchaste behaviour, yet in Priests it is far otherwise: Very well said and Doctor-lyke, for Priests do not kiss or dally with women as other men do, for the Priests kissing and dallying with women, is the beginning of godly devotion. Therefore, when we see a Priest kiss or dally with a woman, we must assure ourselves, that by and by after they will fall to prayer, such virtue have Priests in their kissing and dallying above other men. And this was the cause that women have so willingly suffered Priests to dally with them, & to kiss them. Here is also a golden gloze for maintaining of priest's chastity. 
11. quae. 3. absit in glossa.  And thus it is, If a Priest embrace a woman, a Lay man must judge of it thus, that he doth it to the intent to bless her: and well said, for such blessings of the Priests have been so full of virtue, that many women thereby have had such Tympanyes, that they could never be helped of their disease, before they had Midwives to be their Physicians. Are not these goodly gloss to make Priests to live chaste.  

Acts and Monuments. Pag. 835.  In divers places under the Pope, the bishops and officials, do not only suffer Priests to have Concubines, so that they pay certain sums of money, but also compel continent and chaste Priests (which live without Concubines) to pay tribute for Concubines, affirming, that the bishop hath need of money, which being paid, it shall be lawful for them, either to live chaste, or to keep Concubines at their pleasure: must not these holy Fathers be of a sound and true religion, that maintain their Prelates and Priests to live thus chastely? and that do not only allow whoredom and forbidden marriage, but also compel men to pay money for the keeping of whores that would live without them.  
Here you may plainly see, that the law for restraint of Priest's marriage is not that the Priests should live chastened, but thereby to get money, for licensing them to sin. I will not deny but that these Popes and Prelates are spiritual men, but they are not inspired with the spirit of God, but they are led by the spirit of the Devil: It were more reasonable me thinks, that the Pope (if he would needs have money) to take money of Priests for having of wives, than for keeping of whores.  
Cardinal Caietane saith, 
Catherinus contra errorem Caietani, err●. 103.  that The Pope may dispense with a Priest of the West Church to marry a wife: (in my opinion) he may do so well enough: for he that may dispense with Priests of the east Church to keep whores, which God doth forbid, he may dispense with Priests of the West Church to marry wives which God doth allow. But I marvel what the Priests of the East Church have offended, that they may not be dispensed withal, to marry as well as the Priests of the West Church? belike the Pope thinks that God hath appointed the Eastern Priests to live in whoredom, and the Western Priests to live in marriage, sure●y this your Romish religion is the fondest, the unreasonablest, and most contrary to itself of all other. Thus I trust you are satisfied for the marriage of Priests and Ministers, which I have not only proved to be lawful by God's law, by the ancient Doctors, & by reason, but also have manifested what mischief and wickedness this vowed chastity of Priests hath wrought: besides the Pope's abominable laws and shameful suffering, nay rather maintaining and procuring of whoredom and most vicious living of his Prelates and Priests.  
And now, as I reproved the forbidding of priests marriage, and other of the doctrine of the Church of Rome, manifesting the same to be most wicked and ungodly, and against the word of God, even so I will prove, that your Mass is most wicked & detestable, and that the Sacrament as you use it, is both most abominable Idolatry, and not the body of Christ, as your romish religion doth teach, and as you believe: though you think God's word can not confound it, no doctrine disprove it, no writers overthrow it, nor no reason condemn it. And now to begin therein, whereas many of you are persuaded, that this your Mass was used of Christ and his Apostles, and so came from them: your opinion therein is most untrue & false, for, if Christ had instituted it, and the Apostles had used it, then assure yourselves, that Christ would have made mention thereof in the Gospel, or Saint Luke would have showed it in the Acts of the Apostles, or the Apostles would have written of it in their Epistles, or else GOD would have revealed it in the Revelations, whereby Saint john would have uttered it in the apocalypse: and therefore forasmuch as there is no mention at all in any of those places, either of the Mass, or of any part of it, as you have it, we must needs think, and are most assured, that it is not to be received, allowed, used, nor esteemed, but rather to be eschewed and contemned of all true Christians, for, whatsoever is necessary for us, Christ and his Apostles have uttered in the New Testament. And therefore this that I have already said, is sufficient to overthrow, and quite to confound your Mass. For where should we Christians look for Christ our captain's law, but in Christ's Book? and what other Book hath Christ but only the New Testament? therefore his law and will is there to be found and no where else, and so whatsoever is not to be found in that book, is not the law of Christ, and because your Mass is not to be found in the New Testament, therefore it is not Christ's law nor commandment, and seeing it is not Christ's law nor commandment, what should Christians do with it? this me think were sufficient for you utterly to refuse and forsake the Mass, because it is not mentioned by Christ nor his Apostles.  
Perhaps some of you will say, though it be not in the Gospel, yet therefore it is not to be rejected, for that Christ left many things out of the Gospel that he would have us to follow, which you would seem to prove by these words of Christ which he spoke to his Apostles, I have many things to say unto you, but you are not able to bear them yet, 
john. 16.  etc. if this be the best foundation to build your Mass on, it will be quite overthrown at the first I can tell you that: this is the text whereby the Pope would prove his Purgatory and pardons with much of his other trash. I muse that any will be so fond as once to think, that a text will prove that thing whereof it makes no mention: you are very hard driven for your Mass, when you must be feign to try it, by a sentence that neither names it nor means it. He is hard bestead that is enforced to go to one for the trial of his honesty that neither knows him nor ever saw him.  
Because Christ said, I have many things to say unto you, but you are not able yet to bear them: therefore you must kneel to the Mass, which is a Sacrifice both for the quick and the dead. Is not this a good proof think you? what if the queens Majesty should say to one of her servants, sirrah, I have many things to say unto thee, but because thou canst not now remember them all, I will tell thee my mind when I come again: Now when the Queen is gone, if the same fellow should say, that her Grace (by these words) did give him one of her greatest Parks and Lordships that he would choose, and so he thereupon plucks down her Pales and houses, putting out her tenants and builds what he listeth upon her ground, do you think therefore that this was the queens meaning? or do you think that she will be well content with his doings? I think not. Now look what authority this man had by these her words, to have one of her best Parks and Lordships, and to pluck down her houses and Park pales, and thereon to build what he list: even so by like authority of the said words of Christ, the Pope hath entered and taken possession of Christ's Church, plucking down his ordinances, taking away the Scriptures, (which is the wall and defence of his Church) and putting out the Preachers of God's word, building and setting up instead thereof in the same, this your monstrous Mass with all the Idolatry belonging to the same, (which Christ never thought nor meant by these his words:) if every servant might construe & take his masters words in this order spoken in like sort, and should by authority have it performed, the Masters within a while should become servants, & the servants would be Lords & Masters, as the Popes be, who make the scriptures to mean what they list. But Christ, to hedge you out of this liberty, and that you should not build your Mass, nor other dreams out of these aforesaid words written in the 16. chap. of S. john, he shows more plainly in the 14. chap. of S. john's gospel, what things they are that they are not yet able to bear away or remember. And these are the words, But that comforter the holy ghost (whom my father will send in my name) he shall teach you all, 
john. 14.  and bring all to your remembrance whatsoever I have told you. Hereby it plainly appears, that neither the Pope nor any other, can imagine out of their own brains, any thing by the same words of Christ, but only such things as Christ had told his disciples before: all which, through their fleshly weakness they could not remember, until they had received the holy Ghost, who did then put them in remembrance of all things that Christ had told and taught them: therefore this is no sound ground for your Mass to stand on, whereby it must needs sink and come to nothing.  
Surely, if this your Mass came from Christ, or were so ancient and so godly, as some of you take it to be, than your own Doctors and great Champions of the Church must needs have known, and not say there were many abuses in it.  
Doctor Stephen Gardner that was Bishop of Winchester, 
Steph. 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 Sophistri▪ jewel in de●fens. apol. ●●.  saith, That the use of the ministration under one kind (that is, of the Mass, as it is now used) began first not of Christ or his Apostles, or of any ancient learned father, but only of the simple devotion of the people, (which may be called error well enough) for those people that lack the knowledge of God's word, must needs be in error: and then their error did breed their simple devotion, and their simple devotion did bring forth the same Mass, and so by doctor gardeners judgement, your Mass (as it is now used) is builded on plain error, and whatsoever is builded on error, must needs be false and ungodly, and so your Mass by your own Doctor's dayment is false and ungodly.  
Albertus' Pighius, 
Albertus' Pighius de missa privata.  one of the Pope's chiefest posts affirmeth, That there are many abuses in the Mass: If the Pope's divine Doctors find fault with the Mass, then why should you think that the Mass is so holy and full of Virtue?  
And Master Harding (which was a mighty defender of the Pope's doctrine) cannot tell when your private Mass first began, or who said it first of all: well though he can not tell when your Mass began, yet we can tell when our Communion began, and who he was that was the first author and sayer of it, which was Christ▪ the son of God, who said it the day before he suffered his passion.  
Wherefore, if you can prove that your Mass is ancienter than our Communion, 
Acts & Monuments Pag. 26.  and that it was first said by a better man than by Christ, we will then refuse our Communion, and embrace your Mass: but until you do that, we will not do the other: but because Master Harding cannot tell who said the first Mass, I will now tell you who said it first in Latin, and where it was said. One john Portuensis being the Pope's Legate (almost 700. years after Christ) did say the first Mass in Latin, before the Patriarch and Princes at Constantinople in the Temple of Saint sophy.  
Here we have gotten at first eight hundred years, from your Mass, so that it is not so old as our Communion by eight hundredth years: and I am sure, that john Portuensis that first said your Mass, is scantly able to compare with Christ that first said our Communion. Yet your Mass that you so much reverence and esteem, was not then in his perfection, nor fully finished. For it seems that then it was so unperfect, that it was a péecing seven hundredth years after, 
jewel in defence. apol. 243.  and then made up at the last as it is. So that hereby it doth plainly appear, that your holy Mass was not come to her full growth, two hundred years since. But it is almost sixteen hundred years since our Communion began, first instituted by Christ: and the Apostles and holy fathers used this our Communion, according to the Scriptures: but your Mass was patchte up by the Pope but of late, and used of his Prelates and Priests, and is not to be found in any part of the Scriptures, and clean contrary to the same.  
Therefore you may well call the Pope's Mass; a new law: (and not our Communion) unless you call it new, because it agrees with the new Testament.  
Thus you may see, that your Mass was patchte up of late, and your own Doctors say it came not from Christ, nor his Apostles, that there are many abuses in it, and that they know not how nor when it first began, therefore it is mere madness for you to esteem the Mass any longer.  
And though this be sufficient, yet, as I have proved the Mass cannot be good, so I will prove, that the priests be most wicked that say the Mass, (if they be wicked that are guilty of the body & blood of Christ. 
Dialog▪ inter veritatem & cons. ) S. Ambrose an ancient learned father and a Doctor of good credit, & called one of the Doctors of the Church, saith, Is indignè sumit qui aliter sumit quam Christus instituit: He taketh it unworthily (that is the Sacrament) that taketh it otherwise, than christ ordained it. Now Christ commanded it to be done in his remembrance: the Priest doth it in remembrance of dead men: Christ took bread & left it bread: the Priest taketh bread, and coniureth it quite away. Christ took bread and gave thanks: the Priest taketh bread & breatheth upon it: Christ took bread and broke it, the Priest taketh bread and hangeth it up: Christ took bread and d●lt it to his Discipels, the Priest taketh bread and eateth it up every whit himself: Christ in a Sacrament gave his own body to be eaten in faith, the Priest for lack of faith receiveth accidents, (as whiteness, roundness, weight, thickness, and such like, without the substance of bread as they say) Christ gave a Sacrament to strengthen men's faith: the Priest giveth a sacrifice to redeem men's souls: and Christ gave it to be eaten, the Priest giveth it to be worshipped: and to conclude, Christ gave bread, the Priest sayeth he giveth the very body of Christ. Here is difference enough between Christ and the Priest. Beside all this, Christ spoke in such a tongue, that he & the Apostles knew what was spoken: but the Priest speaketh in latin, that few or none understand him what he sayeth: And sometimes the Priest himself scantly understands what he saith. And thus because the Priest receiveth it otherwise than Christ did appoint it, he taketh it unworthily to his condemnation.  
Therefore the Priests were best to leave saying of Mass to their own condemnation, and say our communion to their salvation. And for all this, Master Harding (though he knew not by whom nor when the Mass began) yet he was not ashamed to say, That the Mass is the most highest and most honourable service that is done to God in his Church. If it be so, 
jewel defence. Apol. Pa. 342  I marvel that Christ was so forgetful of his dear Father, that he never spoke of it, that we might thereby highly and honourably serve God. And if he had told it to his Disciples in secret, that they did never utter it. Therefore until it be more credibly affirmed than on Master Harding'S bare word, there is no wise man that will believe it.  
And if the Mass were so high and honourable a thing, and that it were a sufficient sacrifice both for the quick and the dead: and that thereby we might be clean cleansed of our sins: I much muse that God did not tell his dear son Christ of it, when he so earnestly prayed a little before his death, saying (Oh my Father if it be possible let this cup pass from me) but god said then never a word of the Mass to his son in the great agony, 
Math. 26.  yet then was the time for God to have spoken of it, if ever he would speak of it: therefore it is most manifest, that the Mass hath no such power to release us of our sins, as the Pope and his Prelates would make us believe. For if it would deliver us from our sins, than God at this special time, would have heard the earnest prayer and request of Christ his dear and only son, and would have kept him from that cruel death that after he suffered, and would or might have answered his son thus, oh my loving son be merry and glad, thou shalt not die for the sins of the people, for I have devised another easier way to save than, whereby thou shalt not need to die, and this it is, the Pope and his Priests shall say and celebrate the Mass, which is not only the most highest and honourable service that can be done to me, but also it shall be a sufficient and perfect sacrifice for sins both of the quick and dead, and thereby they shall be delivered from Hell, as well as though thou had died for them, and it shall be a ladder for them to climb up to heaven. If God had said thus to his son our saviour Christ, when he prayed so earnestly to his Father for the saving of his life, I would have liked you Masses a great deal better: but because Christ said to his Father, if it be possible let this Cup of death pass fromme, & yet God suffered him to die for all his request, therefore it is most manifest & true, that it is impossible for us to be saved by any thing but only by the passion & death of Christ. This is so sufficient an argument to make you forsake most speedily the most detestable Mass, the robs Christ of his merits, & to take hold on Christ & to embrace his gospel, as none can be more sufficient & probable.  
But for that many of you do think and believe that the bread in the Mass after the Priest hath consecrated it, is the very body of Christ, because Christ said This is my body, 
Math. 26.  you shall now hear plainly by the ancient and learned Fathers and Doctors, what Christ meant by these words. But first before I rehearse them, you shall see what Christ meant by conferring of his own words: Christ took bread and gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to his Disciples: saying, this is my body which is given for you, this do in my remembrance: now this latter sentence (do this in my remembrance) doth show the meaning of the first sentence. For if Christ had left his own body with us, than he would not have said do this in my remembrance. For what need one be willed to remember that thing that he seeth? Saint Paul likewise sayeth, That which I delivered unto you, I received of the Lord, for the Lord jesus the same night in which he was betrayed, 
Corinth. 11.  took bread and gave thanks, and broke it and said, Take ye and eat ye, this is my body, which is broken for you, this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner he took the cup when supper was done, saying: this cup is the new Testament in my blood: yet the cup wherein was the wine, was not the new testament, though the very words are so, this do as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me, for as oft as ye shall eat this bread, and drink this cup, (not meaning that they should drink the Cup though he say so, but the Wine in the Cup) ye shall show the lords death till he come. Here Saint Luke and saint Paul differ from Saint Matthew and from saint Mark, for here they say: This Cup is the new Testament in my blood, but Mark and Matthew saith: This is my blood of the new Testament, etc. whereby it appears that therein S. Luke and S. Paul do open the meaning in this place of the other two Evangelists. So that thereby Christ meant not that the Wine was the blood, but that the Wine doth signify his blood, and is a new covenant or witness of his blood, that was shed for many: and so he meant of the bread.  
And Saint Paul saith further, Ye shall show the lords death until he come. So that by his words it plainly appears, that in eating of the Lords supper, we chief aught to remember Christ in his absence, and show and remember his death, and to be thankful to him therefore until he come again at the last day, for these words (until he come) do signify plainly, that he is absent in his body, and will come at length.  
And now you shall hear whether the ancient Doctors and writers were of the same judgement or not. Tertullian expoundeth these words of Christ, 
Tertull. contra Marcian. li. 4  hoc est corpus meum: hoc est, figura corporis mei, which is: This is my body, that is to say, this is the figure of my body, likewise Saint Augustine saith, Non dubitavit Dominus dicere, hoc est corpus meum, 
Aug in Psa. 3  cùm daret signum corporis sui. Our Lord saith he) doubted not to say, this is my body, when he gave a sign of his body. And he saith, Christ received judas unto his banquet, whereat he gave to his Disciples the figure of his body and blood, here, by these ancient and learned writers it appears that the bread that Christ broke and gave to his Disciples, was not his body, but a figure and sign of his body.  
saint Cyprian sayeth, The cup is offered in the remembrance of Christ, 
Cyprian lib. 2 Epist. 3.  by the wine the lords blood is showed, (or signified) therefore Wine is used, that by Wine we may understand the lords blood, etc. saint Augustine saith, 
Aug. de fide ad Petr. ca 19  in this sacrifice is a thanksgiving, and a remembrance of the flesh of Christ, that he hath offered for us, and of the blood that he shed for us: And if you refuse all these learned authors aforesaid, yet you will not refuse (I hope) the Popes own gloze that expoundeth it thus, vocatur corpus Christi: id est significat corpus Christi: It is called the body of Christ, that is to say, it signifieth the body of Christ. De consecra. dist. 2. hoc est quod in glossa. A great sort more of learned Authors writ of the Sacrament to this effect, but these are sufficient to prove that the Sacramental bread and wine are figures and signs of the body and blood of Christ, and not the very body and blood of Christ.  
If it be a Sacrament as you call it, than it can not be the body of Christ: for Saint Augustine saith, Sacramentum est visibile signum invisibilis gratiae, A Sacrament is a visible sign of an invisible grace. Now if it be a sign of an invisible grace than it is not the invisible grace itself. So that the Sacrament being bread and wine, are signs of the body and blood of Christ: which is an invisible grace (for Christ is the greatest favour and grace that ever God bestowed upon us or sent us.)  
Further this is the true definition of a Sacrament, Sacramentum est signum rei sacrioris se. A Sacrament is a Sign of a holier thing than it is itself. And for that nothing is more holy than the body of Christ, and it being a Sacrament is a sign of a holier thing than it is itself: therefore it can not be the body of Christ. And mark these arguments that follow: 
Nothing is done in the remembrance of itself, 
Acts and Monuments. pag. 1328.   
But the sacrament is used in the remembrance of Christ,  
Therefore the Sacrament is not Christ.  
Again Christ never devoured himself,  
But Christ did eat the sacrament with his Apostles,  
Ergo, the Sacrament is not Christ himself.  
And again one thing can not be both visible & invisible,  
But the Sacrament is visible, and the body of Christ is invisible, therefore they are not one.   
Which Saint Augustine openeth well by these words. 
Acts & Monuments Pag. 1329.  Aliud est Sacramentum, aliud res Sacramenti, etc. The Sacrament is one thing, the thing of the Sacrament is an other thing, the Sacrament is that goeth into the body, the thing of the Sacrament is the body of our Saviour jesus Christ. Saint Augustine sayeth also, Evil men have the Sacrament, but they have not the thing of the Sacrament, which is the body of Christ, that the Sacrament doth signify. By these sayings it appears plainly that the Sacrament is one thing and the body of Christ is an other thing. S. Ambrose saith of the bread and wine, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 299.  Sunt quae erant, etc., They remain the same that they were, and are changed into an other thing. That is they are made the Sacrament of the body & blood of Christ, which before they were not. S. Ambrose saith, let the word be added to the element or outward creature, & it is made a Sacrament, that is to say another thing. Sacraments are signs or tokens of things, being by substance one thing, & signifying an other thing. So saith Chrisostom of the water of Baptim, when this creature of water hath received the holy ghost, it is made a Sacrament. And now it is not water to drink▪ but water to sanctify, not common water but water to refresh. Thus the Element or outward creature, both remaineth and is changed. S. Augustine saith, it is so called after a sort, that is, not in truth of matter: but by a mystery signifying, that the sense may be this, it is called the body of Christ, that is to say, it signifieth the body of Christ.  
Hereby it appears by the judgements of these learned w●yters, that the bread and wine are changed, by the word, into a Sacrament, (being bread and wine still in substance,) and so are changed into an other thing than they were before, for before they were but only bread and wine, and now they are a Sacramental bread and wine signifying the body and blood of Christ. So that the Sacrament of the Supper of the Lord, is a figure and sign of the body and blood of Christ, and not the very body and blood of Christ.  
These holy and learned men that wrote of this worthy & excellent changing of the Sacraments, never knew of the Pope's changing or transubstantiation or turning of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ: but if any were so wicked to write it, so devilish to declare it, or so pestilent to persuade it, of all them and all such Saint Augustine doth write thus: 
August. de● doctr. christiana. li. 3. ca 5 jewel in defen. Apo. pa. 275.  This is a miserable bondage (sayeth he) of the Soul, to take the Signs in stead of the things that be signified. But whether there were then any such or no, he hath fully touched you, that takes the Sacrament that signifies the body of Christ for the body of Christ. And therefore by his sayings, you are in a miserable bondage of your souls, that takes the sacrament for the body of Christ, whereas it doth but signify the body of Christ.  
Therefore for the love of God release your souls and your bodies also out of that miserable bondage, and take it for a memory and remembrance of the body of Christ, as the Scriptures do will you, and the Doctors do persuade you, and believe not the Pope's turning or changing or transubstantiation of the bread into the body of Christ, for it is not true, nay it can not be true. For it is not four hundredth years since it was first allowed or authorized by Pope Innocent the third, 
Acts and Monuments. pag. 1124.  and his Prelates which must needs come from the Devil as the rest of the Pope's holy Religion did: aswell for that neither Christ did teach it, nor the Apostles did once mention it, nor the ancient Doctors did affirm it or believe it, as also for that is repugnant to scriptures, to the doctrine of the Apostles, and to the writings of the holy and learned Doctors.  
And though you have been persuaded, that it is most sure and infallible doctrine, the chiefest posts and pillars of the same, are not only in great doubt thereof, but are at their wits end and know not well what to say therein: for Peter Lombard the chief general of this camp, of this transubstantiation saith thus as followeth, Some men judge thus, 
Senten. 4. distin. 11. fi autem, etc.  some say thus, some have written thus, some grant this, some other have thought thus: 
jewel in defen. Apo. pa. 290.291.  that the very substance of the bread and wine remaineth still. Here is but a mad agreement of the learned to prove the same. If so many learned men say by the confession of the chief champion of this matter, that there remains still bread and wine in the Sacrament: than it were a very madness for all you, to believe that it is the very body and blood of Christ, & neither bread nor wine.  
But mark what Peter Lombard saith himself hereof, that takes upon him to judge these doubts, how he is resolved, or how he agreeth in judgement with himself? his answer is this, Si autem queritur, etc. If a question were moved (saith he) what manner of conversion or change this is, whether it be in form or in substance, or of some other sort, I am not able to discuss it. Here may you see (saith M. jewel▪ the blind leadeth the blind, he that setteth his foot before the rest and would be taken for a guide, knoweth not where to set his own foot.  
Gabriel biel sayeth, how the body of Christ is there, whether it be by changing of something into it, or Christ's body begin to be there with the bread, (both the substance and the accidents of the bread remaining still without changing) it is not found in the Cannon of the Bible, etc. Thus do the learned Doctors of the Pope teach you they can not tell what. But this I will say if it be not to be found in the Bible, it shall never be found in my belief.  
Mark further how the Pope's learned Doctors agree in this the Pope's transubstantiation, or changing of the bread into the body of Christ? Some of you hold (saith M. jewel against M. Harding in his defence of the Apology) that Christ's body passeth down into the stomach, 
jewel in defence. Apolog. Pag. 291.  some say that it only entereth into the mouth and goeth no further, some other say, assoon as the forms of the bread be grated with the teeth, strait way the body of Christ is caught up into heaven. Another of you saith that a mouse can not eat it, (yea but if she might catch it, she would ask no better dinner) Peter Lombarde, the grand master of your School is piteously confounded in the case, and can not imagine poor man, what thing it should be that the mouse eateth: for after he himself had moved the question, what is it then that the mouse receiveth, or what eateth it? he answereth, now God knoweth, as for my pa●te I can not tell. Such is your doctor's Master Harding (saith M. jewel), such is your doctrine, Thus far hath M. jewel written.  
You may see what a sound doctrine this is of your transubstantiated bread into the body of Christ, and how certain it is, whereon the Pope's doctors so diversly descant. Therefore seeing the learned Papists are not fully resolved among themselves, of this their Christ's body, that they say is made of bread, what fools are ye then that do so stiffly maintain the same, and that will so faithfully believe that they so firmly doubt, and to take that for the body of Christ that a Mouse will eat and devour? But because some of these learned do say that a Mouse will eat it, I am of their opinion if she may come by it, and then if she eat bread, than it is not the body of Christ, and if it be the body of Christ, than it is but a simple Christ that will suffer a Mouse to eat him, therefore turn it which way you will, you bring yourselves into the breares.  
Consider I beseech you the absurd and vile sayings and opinions of them of the Pope's side touching the same, 
De consecr. dist. 2. qui bene.  whose words be these. If it be said that a Mouse receiveth the body of Christ, it is no great inconvenience. And Alexander of Hales a great School doctor, in unseemly and gross manner doth say, 
Alexander Halen. par. 4. quae. 45.  If a Dog or Sow (saith he) should happen to swallow down the whole host (being consecrate) I see no reason, but the body of our Lord may pass withal into the belly of the Dog or of the Sow. Is not the doctrine of this holy Romish Church worthy to be embraced and followed: that hath such heavenly doctrine in it? what execrable wretches are these, that would make Christ's body, (which is most holy and glorious and is in Heaven on the right hand of God the father,) to be devoured of Dogs and Swine. If such leave not to allure and lead the ignorant from the truth, and forsake not their abominable papistical Religion and doctrine betimes, I fear thy shall have their portion with Dogs, Swine, Owls, and Goats, in the endless and unquenchable fire of Hell: from whence neither the Pope nor their Christ of bread shall ever be able to deliver them.  
Mark how Devilish and detestable Master Harding writes in the defence of this doctrine of Transubstantiation? at the Supper of our Lord (saith he) ministered in the Catholic Church, 
In his confut. of the Apol.  by Priests rightly consecrate, there is the true and holy body of our Lord and Saviour given and received: be the receivers believing or not believing.  
If this be true that M. Harding saith, than it skills not, whether we believe in Christ, or no: so that we may once get it into our mouths and eat it. But S. Augustine and other ancient writers are of a contrary opinion to M. Harding. For he saith▪ Quid paras dentem & ventrem, creed & manducasti. 
August. in joan. tract. 25  Why prepares thou thy tooth and thy belly, believe and thou hast eaten. Thus by S. Augustine's rule, belief is chief required to the receiving of the Sacrament, though M. Harding makes no account whether we believe or not. S. Cyprian calleth the Sacrament, Cibum mentis non ventris, the food of the mind or Soul not of the belly. Tertullian saith, Christ must be devoured by hearing, chewed by understanding, and digested by faith. Saint Augustine saith, To believe in Christ, that is the eating of the bread of life. And he saith also, Unless ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye shall have no life in you. Christ seemeth by these words saith Saint Augustine, to command us to do an horrible wickedness, for it is an horrible matter to eat man's flesh, or to drink man's blood. Therefore this is a figure commanding us to be partakers of Christ's passion: and comfortably to lay up in our mind: that his flesh was crucified and wounded for us.  
Therefore the eating of the Sacrament or Christ's body with our mouths (as Master Harding doth dream) is not to eat Christ's flesh and drink his blood, for this holy Sacrament of Christ supper is the food of the soul not of the body, and as the body hath a mouth whereby it doth feed Corporally, so hath the Soul a mouth whereby it doth feed Spiritually, which mouth of the Soul is faith, and as our bodies are fed and nourished by eating of meat, so are our Souls fed and nourished by believing in jesus Christ.  
For if there be none other eating of Christ's body whereby we shall have eternal life, but only by the fantastical & fleshly eating with our mouth and teeth: then how can the holy Fathers in the old time before Christ, be saved: as Abraham, Isaac, and jacob, Moses, David, Samuel, and other of the holy Prophets, that never did eat the Sacrament with their mouths & never knew it? There have been a great sort of godly Martyrs, young christian children, besides the thief that died with Christ on his right side, whom Christ promised that he should be with him in Paradise, 
Luke. 23.  that have not with their mouths eaten this Sacrament: yet I trust few will therefore say that they are all damned. But if this eating of the Sacrament with the mouth as M. Harding saith, and many of you believe, be the true & perfect eating of the body or flesh of Christ: then there is none other shift, but they all must needs be damned. As it appeareth by Christ's own words, for he saith, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of man & drink his blood, 
johan. 6.  ye have no life in you. Hereof we must needs conclude, (if your Romish religion & doctrine be true, that Abraham, Isaac, jacob, Moses, David, all the patriarchs & Prophets and other holy men, & all the godly Martyrs, all young children, yea & the thief that Christ promised to be with him in Paradise, that never did eat or receive the Sacrament with there mouths, have no life but are utterly damned for ever. Which no true Christian will believe. Therefore if you will needs believe the Pope's Transubstantiation, and that the Sacramental bread is turned into the body of Christ, and that if you eat it with your mouth & champ it with your teeth that then you eat the very body & flesh of Christ: than you must also believe that all these holy men, martyrs, young children, and the thief that never did eat it with their mouths, are damned. Which Devilish and most untrue doctrine I hope you will believe no longer, but if you do, yet we will rather believe they are saved, & that your Devilish doctrine of Transubstantiation is altogether false. Thus you may see into what a great mischief & inconvenience you are driven by believing that the Sacramental bread is the very body of Christ. And now mark well, how you are brought into an other marvelous mischief and inconvenience by this your romish doctrine. Christ saith, Whosoever eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, 
johan. 6.  hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day. Now if your eating of the Sacrament with your mouth and teeth, and your drinking of the wine, is the right eating and drinking of the body & blood of Christ: then judas is saved, for he did eat & drink it, and jews, Turks and the Heathen worshippers of Idols shallbe saved, if they once catch hold of your body of Christ and eat it, yea and the little Mouse shallbe saved if she catch it and eat it, (for I dare say for her that she neither believes in Christ, nor would believe that it were the body of Christ, but a piece of bread or a cake, for if she did think it were the body of a man she would not come so nigh it.)  
Thus if it be the very body of Christ, and be truly received whether one believe in Christ or not, than the greatest Infidels, Idolaters, Tyrants, and the most wicked persons on the earth, yea and the Mouse, the Dog, or any other beast, (if they may once get this your Christ's body into their mouths & maws,) are sure to be saved, & Christ will raise them up at the last day, for Christ saith (as it is before) whosoever eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day. And so by this your true & reasonable doctrine, Christ will raise up Mice and Dogs that have and shall eat your Sacrament, at the last day, and also by this means the thief is damned that Christ said should be saved, and judas is saved that Christ said was damned.  
When you have red this, may you not be ashamed, that ever you gave such credit to this vile & Devilish doctrine of the Romish Church. Yes verily, if you have any wit or reason, but especially any spark of the grace of God.  
See hereafter I pray you, how Christ's doctrine and your romish religion agrees in this point, forsooth even as it doth in all the rest. Christ said, I am the living bread that came down from Heaven, but clean came: 
johan. 6.  and quite contrary, you say that your earthly dead bread, is Christ that went to Heaven, for I am sure, that the bread that you make your Christ's body of, was never in Heaven), therefore your bread never came from heaven, and so your bread can not be the body of Christ), for that he saith, I am the living bread that came down from heaven. And so your dead bread can not be the body of Christ. And now because it can not be the living body of Christ: it must needs be a dead Substance or piece of bread. Therefore be no longer alured by the romish Religion, that teacheth you thus falsely and unreasonably, that the Sacramental bread by their consecrating of it is the body of Christ, but believe as the Gospel doth tell you, the Apostles do show you, as Saint Steven doth learn you, and as your creed doth teach you, that the body of Christ is now in Heaven, on the right hand of God the father, from whence he will come to judge the quick and the dead.  
And if these be not sufficient to persuade you that he in his body is in Heaven and no where else, you shall hear the opinions of ancient, godly and learned men, therein. S. Augustine saith, 
August. in johan. tract. 8  Ibat per id quod homo erat: manebat per id quod Deus erat, etc. Christ departed by that he was man▪ but abode by that he was God: he departed by that that was in one place: he abode by that that is in all places. Fulgentius writes as followeth concerning Christ's absence and presence. 
Fulgen. ad Regem Trasym. lib. 2.  Secundum humanitatem suam localiter erat in terra, etc. Christ according to his manhood he was placed in earth: but according to his godhead he filled both heaven & earth. The manhood of Christ is contained in place: the godhead of Christ is infinite and in all places. The flesh of Christ is doubtless local or in place: the godhead of Christ is for ever in every place. There remained still in Christ the infinite godhead: there was received of him a local manhood: how ascended he into Heaven, saving he is very man contained in place? how is he present with the faithful, saving he is infinite and true God? And last of all he saith, unus idemque Christus secundum humanam substantiam, etc. Christ being one according to the Substance of his manhood, was absent from Heaven when he was in earth: and he forsook earth when he was in heaven. Now if we may believe Christ, if we may credit our creed, if S. Steven said truly, if S. Paul be true of his word. If Tertullian, Cyprian, Augustine, Chrysostom, and this Fulgentius, with many other godly fathers and learned writers have not fabled herein: then surely the very body of Christ, that died on the Cross, is at this present time in heaven on the right hand of God the Father, & neither here on earth nor any where else, though the Pope and his Parasites tell us that he is here.  
But mark further & you shall see how learnedly & clerkly M. Hard. goeth about to prove this turning of a cake into Christ. Who saith, that Christ made his Apostles (saith M. jewel) misteriall Spirits, 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 259.  saying▪ Do this (wherein is contained make this) in my remembrance, saying a little before, that Christ was a Priest, and consecrated as a Priest, as S. Hier. doth witness, that as Melchisedech in foreshowing the figure of Christ had done, Panem & vinum offerens, ipse quoque veritatem sui corporis & sanguinis representaret. Christ himself also should make present the truth of his body and blood. To whom that famous and learned man M. jewel late Bishop of Sarisburie, answered as followeth, Is representare Latin to make present M. Harding? what Grammarian ever taught you so to say: or what making find you in this word? as you tender your credit, tell us who ever spoke such Latin: or out of such Latin made such English? if you can show us no better Author, we must needs think it is your own, etc. but that representare should signify, either to make Christ's body, or to make it present, no man I trow ever durst to say so but Master Harding. In these words do this, you say is contained make this: doth Christ bid you to make this in deed Master Harding, and what this I pray you would you make? ye will say Christ's body, but Christ's body as we believe is made already and needeth no new making at your hands. But you will say you will make Christ in remembrance of Christ. All this is mere folly, for every way ye tell us you make Christ. Presume not Master Harding to make him that made you, it is enough for Stella clericorum, to say, qui creavit me, etc. he that made me hath given me power to make him, a Priest is his maker's maker. (by this means the Priest was before he was, and God was not God when he was: oh abominable doctrine) But God hath made Hell fire to the destruction of all them that yield their mouths to speak such blasphemy. Thus Master jewel answered and confounded Master Harding, that so foolishly and falsely did expound and wrest the words of Christ for the making of Christ of a piece of bread.  
Mark further how learnedly and truly Master Harding commends and extols the Mass upon whose words Master jewel writeth as followeth. 
jewel. in defen. Apol. pa. 276.  M. Harding (saith he) maketh as though in their Mass, the Lords banquet is so purely, finely, truly, and so delicately dressed, and that it is such a feast for the people, as the like is not in any thing else, saying, let this banquet be dight as it ought to be, let the best dish be made ready, etc. Good Christian reader (saith Master jewel) the best, the wholesomest, the most pleasant, and most comfortable dish at this table, is the death of Christ, that lamb of God that hath taken away the sins of the world. Thus Christ himself the master of this feast, hath willed us to dress this dinner, Do this saith he in the remembrance of me. Likewise Saint Paul saith, as often as ye shall eat of this bread, and drink of this cup, ye shall show forth and publish the lords death until he come. This banquet therefore is not the outward or bare Sacrament. And as it is alleged out of S. Ambrose, this banquet is not the bread (of the Sacrament) that passeth into the belly, but the bread of everlasting life, which relieveth the Substance of the Soul, etc. Likewise Saint Augustine saith, he that is blind in his heart within, seethe not Christ that is our bread. And is he blessed? no man will so say, unless he be one as blind as he. And so Master jewel goeth on and saith. But what manner of feast is it that M. Harding prepareth for the people? how is it seasoned? how is it dressed? first by uncourteous and uncivil dealing, he withdraweth the one half, that is the cup of the new Testament, and reserveth it severally to himself. And yet he would make the people believe, they have the whole. And this doth he when he hath the greatest company to sup with him, & when his feast is best furnished, otherwise he suffereth his guests to stand aloof, & he consumeth all his provision himself alone. Neither hath he any thing to set before them, saving only a cold surcharge of dead shows and dumb Ceremonies. The poor people heareth nothing: understandeth nothing: eateth nothing: drinketh nothing: tasteth nothing: they publish not the Lord's death: they know not the Lords supper. 
Suidas.  To such a banquet Pasetes the juggler used sometimes to call his friends, there was great variety and plenty of all manner of meats and drinks the table full: but when any of the guests would have touched any thing, it vanished suddenly away and was turned to nothing: and so when their eyes were full, they put up their knives & rose an hungered. Even thus M. Harding feedeth and feasteth the people of God with shows and Ceremonies, & suffers them in the mean while to starve for hunger, Even as the Prophet sayeth, 
isaiah. 29.  it shall be like a dream of a hungry man, behold he eateth and maketh merry, but when he is awaked his soul is empty. Thus excellently and most truly hath that famous learned Bishop M. jewel compared your great and worthy feast in the Mass which M. Harding so highly commends, and maintains, to the feast of Pasetes the juggler.  
Your Romish religion is so fond, childish, & false, that it bewrayeth itself, and her champions that seem to defend her, do wound her and quite overthrow her, and the more they approve her, the more they disprove her, for though M. Harding doth praise his Mass to be such a marvelous and godly feast, yet it appears that the master of the feast is but a very churl, for (as M. jewel sayeth) he hath none to his feast or dinner but himself: but Christ's Supper (though M. Harding commends it not) was more like a feast than your Mass, for he did not eat his Supper by himself, but he bade all his Apostles to it (yea judas his enemy that betrayed him, and all) and they did eat & drink with him, and he divided both the bread and wine among them: but the Priest at the Mass, though he break the bread, yet he eats and drinks all himself. Therefore if the Mass be a feast, it is not only a churls feast, but also it is quite contrary to Christ's feast, as before is well proved. Therefore in all things the Papistical religion and doings be quite contrary to the doings of Christ.  
And for that in many places before, it appeareth that your Romish religion doth overthrow itself, even so I will now by your Doctors own doctrine, overthrow your Christ of bread. It is concluded in a Book called Antididagma, lately set forth by the Chapter of Colain, that the bare words of Christ's institution without the words of the Canon of the Mass, are not sufficient to make consecration. If this be true, than Christ did not consecrate the bread and wine, because the Cannon of the Mass was not then, nor of a good while after. And you say that before the consecration the bread is not the body of Christ, so that for want of consecration, Christ did not make the bread his body, and because your Priests making of Christ's body depends wholly of Christ's making the bread his body, for that they claim to do as he did, and by the words that he spoke, therefore they do not make the bread Christ's body, because Christ made not the bread his body: and thus by your own doctrine, your changing of the bread into the body of Christ, is clean overthrown, and therefore it must needs be bread still, and so they teach you falsely, and you believe falsely that the Sacrament after it is consecrate, is the body and blood of Christ.  

jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 314.  Mark further of the goodly doctrine of your Romish doctors in this point, Clemens that they will call the Apostles fellow saith, Let no Mice dung be found among the fragments or pieces of the Lords portion (meaning the Sacrament) if Clemens said so, than he did not it to be the body of Christ. For the glorious body of Christ is not nor will be where such filth is. The Gloze also saith, that the body of Christ may be vomited up again. O horrible words, not meet to be named or once thought, though the priests Christ's body of their own making may be vomited up, yet we are sure that the body of Christ which is in heaven, will suffer no such absurdity.  
And as this their doctrine is absurd & wicked concerning their transubstantiation of the bread into the body of Christ, so is the doings & superstitious ceremonies of the Priest in saying of the Mass (and celebrating as they call it) of their said body of Christ as fond and ridiculous, as may appear by their duckings, turnings, crossing, licking, and feigned sleeping, with many other such toys, with the childish and ridiculous garments and attire that he than wears, dressed more like a player than a Priest.  
But Doctor Durand sets out the Priest then as though he were in his complete harness. Who sayeth as followeth. His Amiss is his head piece, 
jewel in defence. apollo. pag. 399.  his Albe is his coat of male, his Girdle is his bow, his Subcingle is his quiver, his stole is his Speere, his manyple is his Club, his Chyseble is his target, and in the end he saith, these be the pieces wherewith the Bishop or Priest must be harneyssed, that will fight against Spiritual wickedness. Must not this be both a holy and strong harness, the Devil dare not come near him that hath all this on his back. If the Devil will be afraid, it must needs make him fly away for fear.  
I remember that Saint Paul tells us of a harness for us to wear to resist our spiritual enemy and the fiery Darts of the Devil, 
Ephes. 6.  but among all his harness he names not one jot of the priests harness that he wears at Mass. Whose words are these. For this cause (sayeth he) take unto you the armour of GOD, that ye may be able to resist in the evil day, and stand perfect in all things. Stand therefore, your loins girt about with verity, having on the breast plate of righteousness, and shod with shoes prepared unto the Gospel of peace, above all take to you the shield of faith, wherewith ye may quench all the fiery Darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. And pray alway with all manner of prayer and supplication, and that in the Spirit, etc. Lo here is not one word of Doctor Durands' harness, therefore (if it be so good a harness as he makes it to be) I much muse that S. Paul did leave it out and spoke not of it: belike either S Paul knew not of it, or he had forgot it, or else did mislike it: but because we are assured that the armour that S. Paul speaks of, is an old ancient harness, and is an armour of proof, and this Doctor Durands' harness is but some counterfeit & new made harness, therefore the Pope's Priests were best to throw away Doctor Durands harness, and to take S. Paul's sure armour of proof.  
Mark I beseech you to what straits the Pope's Doctors are driven, for the proving of this their transubstantiation, and changing of the bread into the body of Christ, and yet it will not be, nay they are vanquished with their own arguments. For they say that the body of Christ in the sacrament, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 92.  hath neither form, nor proportion, nor limitation of place, nor distinction of parts, and is neither high nor low, long nor short, thick nor thine, and yet for all this saying, many of you believe firmly that it is the very body of Christ, truly if it be so, it is the strangest body that ever I hard of, if they make Christ body such a body, but for manners sake, he were as good have never a body. This your Christ's body is such a body by their saying, that none can see it, feel it, hear it, nor perceive it: and so within a while they will make (I hope) that not none will believe it, and when none believes it, then farewell the Mass the flower of your follio. I have heard diverse of you say, that they would desire no better judge than S. Augustine, well I am content, S. Augustine shall be judge, but when you have heard him speak, I fear you will not like his judgement. But if S. Augustine or any other should say that the body of Christ may be without shape, proportion, quality, quantity, or be without place, I would say then that neither he nor they were worthy to be counted to be learned, or at the least well learned. Now let us hear what S. Augustine saith in this case. 
August. ad Dardanum epist. 57  These are his words, Spatia locorum tolle corporibus, & nusquam erunt, & quia nusquam erunt, nec erunt, etc. Take away (saith he) from bodies limitation of place, and the bodies will be no where, and because they be no where, they will be nothing. Take away from bodies the qualities of bodies, there will be no place for them to be in, And therefore the same bodies must needs be no bodies at al. And now because that which you call the body of Christ, hath neither quantity, quality, nor place, neither proportion of a body: Therefore by Saint Augustine's judgement, it is no body. And if it be no body, than it must be bread, or else it must needs be nothing, but I trust you will not say, that it is nothing, that the Priest doth consecrate, or that it is nothing that he doth hold over his head. Therefore you were best to take and use it, as Christ by his Gospel hath appointed, and as he himself did use it: and so you shall have it, (though not Christ's very body) yet a worthy something, that is, a holy Sacrament, a precious pledge, a singular seal, a sovereign sign, and a most comfortable remembrance of our redemption and salvation by the passion and death of our Saviour jesus Christ the son of God.  
Mark I beseech you how wide they wander that walk in a wrong way. Was there ever any think you, did so grossly, so fond, so unlearnedly, and so untruly apply the sacred Scriptures as Master Harding one of the Captains of your crew hath done, for the proving of this your Transubstantiation, or changing of the bread into the body of Christ? I think but a few: For he saith, 
Confutati. Apolog.  That the son of man came not to destroy but to save: That is, He took bread and wine and turned them into his body and blood, advancing these (creatures of bread and wine) to a much excellenter condition (than they were before) but so as they should lose none of their former virtues, (but that they should have still their colour, thickness, weight, taste, and all other their accidents.) And these their accidents forsooth were the things that Master Harding saith that Christ came to save. Oh that ever a man that hath learning and knowledge, discretion, wit or understanding, and that professeth himself to be a Christian, should either in earnest or in board write or affirm any such thing, for Christ came to save (man's soul) that was lost. 
Math. 18.  But now let us weigh to what more excellent condition or state the bread & wine is brought more than they were before? (unless he meant they were changed into a sacrament, which is not the mark he here shoots at,) they have the same colour, taste, weight, bigness, smell, fashion, nature & virtue of bread and wine as they had before. And this he saith Christ came to save, (for fear belike they should all else have flown or gone away.) But would all these have remained still if the substance of bread & wine had been gone? can a man take a pot, & leave the weight, the colour, the bigness, the thickness, the length, the breadth, & the fashion behind? this passeth all Aristotle's learning: no, no, if you take away the fire, you take away also the brightness & heat of the fire. For if the brightness, colour, and heat of the fire remain, them the fire remains also. Call you this changing of them bread and wine into a more excellent condition? or as you mean into a more excellent matter of substance? this your changing of the bread & wine into the body of Christ, and as you say into a much more excellent condition, is like as though one should say to a poor lame lean cryple, sitting in the cold with nothing but a shirt on his back, sirrah, by that time I have said certain words over thee, thou shalt be a goodly, strong, fair, and well liking King, and when he hath spoken the words, yet the colour, length, breadth, weight, proportion, fashion, lameness, leanness, and the shirt, and all to see to of the lame cryple is there as was before, do you think the man is gone and left all these things behind him? you may make fools believe so if you will, but I think if one ask all these accidents, whether the lame cryple were gone or no, they would answer him and say that the same cripple is there as he was before. Yea and would be angry with him that made him such a King. He might well say to him that made him such a King, but for the name of a King, he were as good be a poor lame lean cryple as he was before, and might also say that he could make such a King himself. Even so the least child that is, may quickly make such a body of bread as you make. Therefore think not but that the substance of bread and wine remains still, though as Saint Augustine sayeth, they are changed into an other thing, which is into a holy Sacrament, which is a sign of Christ's death, and a pledge left us of Christ, that he will come again at the last day: and yet the very substance of bread and wine remains still.  
A garland of ivy before it be hanged out of a tavern, is nothing else but a garland of ivy, but when it is once hanged on a pole out of the Taruerne, than it is changed into an other thing than it was before, for it is a sign that there is wine to sell. Notwithstanding it is still a garland of ivy. But if one would be so fond as to say, that the same garland of ivy that hangs out of the Tavern, is the very wine itself that is in the Tavern, there is none would believe him that is wise. Even so I must count you most fond and foolish, that take the Sacramental bread and wine to be the very body and blood of Christ, which are signs and tokens of the body and blood of Christ. But some of you have said (so fain you would have a Christ of a Cake) what? did not Christ at a marriage turn and change Water into Wine, and why might not he then turn the Sacrament into his body? forsooth and well said, you have brought such an argument for the proving of your Christ of bread, as I will desire none other for the overthrowing of your Christ of bread. Christ you say turned Water into Wine, Ergo, Christ turned the Sacrament into his body. If you could prove the one aswell as we can prove the other, we should agree better herein than we do: but mark how your own weapon that should wound your enemy doth kill yourself. Christ by a wondeful miracle at a marriage in Cana of Galilee, turned water into wine, (but the Pope and every one of his chaplain's tag and rag by your sayings do a greater miracle than Christ did, for they turn a piece of bread into the body of Christ. Now you shall see whether Christ's miracle and the Pope's miracle are like or not: nay in all wise men's eyes it shall appear that Christ's turning of the water into wine was a great miracle, but the Pope's turning of bread into the body of Christ is no miracle: for the water that Christ turned into wine, was very pure and good wine in colour, taste, and smell, and had all the qualities of perfect and excellent wine: but the bread after the Priests (as they say) have turned it into the body of Christ, is very bread still in colour, in smell, and in taste, and is never a whit changed, and hath all the qualities of bread as it had before. So that if Christ had turned the water no better into wine than the Priests do turn their bread into the body of Christ, the jews would have drunk none of Christ's wine, they would have bid him drink it himself, and might have said but for the name of wine, one were as good to drink fair water. But if the Priests did turn the bread into the very body of a man, with head, face, body, arms, legs and feet (as all men have, and that we might see it and feel it, as the jews did the wine that Christ made of water, than many would a great deal the better believe them. For seeing many do now believe them, a great sort more would then believe them. Which if they should do, yet for all that no godly or wise man would believe that it were the very body of Christ, but that it were some other fantastical body wrought by the power of the Devil. For though by miracle one creature may be changed into an other contrary creature, as Christ turned water into wine (which were two contrary creatures,) yet a creature by any means can not be turned into Christ our Creator, both God and man. But whereas Christ turned water into wine, that is one creature into an other contrary creature, the Priests would make us believe that they turn a creature which is bread, into Christ which is no creature but God & Man, & the son of God creator & maker of all things. So that Christ's body cannot be made of bread nor of any other thing, for Christ is the Son of God, and was not made, but was begotten by God his Father, and was conceived by the holy Ghost, and borne on the virgin Marie. Therefore let it neither sink in your minds, that a piece of bread or a cake can be turned into the body of Christ, nor that the body & blood of Christ is to be eaten and drunk with our mouths, and so to be conveyed into our bodies, as other meats and drinks are, but they are only food of the Soul, and must be eaten and drunk of the same by faith, as before is declared.  
If the Cannibals are to be abhorred, because they devour and eat man's flesh, their enemies whom they take in the wars: are not you then much more to be detested, that are not ashamed to eat and devour with your mouths and teeth the very body of Christ your great & high friend, the only Saviour of all the world?  
Bells Priests were much more to be commended than the Pope's priests, 
The story of Bel.  and were not such Cannibal raveners as they be, for they did honour their God Bell, and did but eat his meat from him: but the papistical Priests after they have honoured the body of their Christ, they eat him clean up & devour him. Are not these fellows worthy to have a Christ, that after they have honoured him a little do then eat and devour him? that he shall never be seen again?  
If a King Cyrus did put the 70. Priests of God Bell worthily to death for eating their God's meat from him: surely then our Queen might more lawfully put the papistical Priests to death that eat and devour up their Christ himself.  
But the Priests have none other song but this, Christ said, This is my body, therefore it is the body of Christ▪ 
Math. 26.  and Christ bade them eat it, and therefore according to Christ's commandment they eat the body of Christ: well the meaning of those words and what is the true eating of Christ's body, is sufficiently expressed before, but to drive you clean from this gross and absurd error, mark well these reasonable arguments following. As Christ did say this is my body, 
john. 14.  so he said, I am the way, etc. yet we must not think therefore, that he is a very way that leads us from Town to Town: or that we must tread or go upon him when we walk or go to any place: as the proud Persian Prince Sopores used to tread on a King's back when he got up upon his Horse. But as this worthy Sacrament doth signify Christ's body, which by his death hath redeemed us: Even so Christ is our Spiritual way, by whom we must go to Heaven. And as our common ways leads us in our earthly travel, to the place we determine to go: so Christ doth only lead and direct us in our Spiritual journey to Heaven.  
Christ also saith, he is the light of the world. If we should take these words literally and as they are spoken, 
john. 8.  than we might say that Christ is the Sun that shineth daily upon us, for the Sun is the chiefest light that we in this world do see by, and without it we could not so perfectly direct our journeys in this world as we do. But Christ doth not mean that he is the Sun or any such light: But as the Sun doth give us light to direct our journeys on the earth: so Christ being the Sun of God, doth shine and giveth us our whole light in our Spiritual journey to Heaven. And thus Christ is the light of the world, that in this world doth light us to Heaven. Christ also said, I am the door, but we must not think (though he said so) that he is a very door, 
john. 10.  but in some respect is like unto a door, for as the right and ready way into a house, is to go in at the door: so Christ is the very true door of Heaven, by whom every one must enter that shall go into Heaven. And as Christ calleth them thieves that enter into the house any other way, but by the door, even so they are Spiritual thieves and enemies to God, that go about to enter any other way into Heaven than by Christ the true door of Heaven. And this is the true meaning of Christ that said he is the door.  
Christ also said, have I not chosen twelve of you, and one of you is a Devil? 
john. 6.  (meaning judas that after betrayed him) & if we may credit old wives fables, the Devil hath horns and cloven feet, yet we must not think, (though Christ called him so) that judas was turned or Transubstantiated into a Devil, and had horns and cloven feet: But as the Devil is a murderer and a betrayer of innocent blood, so judas did resemble the Devil in betraying his innocent master Christ: and in procuring his death.  
Thus you may see that the words of Christ are not always to be understanded literally as Christ spoke them, no more ought those words spoken by him of the Sacrament. But if all this that is said herein, will neither satisfy nor persuade you, I would fain know of you, whether the bread is turned into Christ's body, that was uncrucified or that was crucified, if you say it was his body that sat among his Disciples at his last Supper before he was crucified, then how could he die on the cross after, seeing his Apostles had eaten his body before? If you say, it was his body after it was crucified, that could not be, for when he broke the bread to his Disciples, he was not then crucified, therefore he could not give them his crucified body to eat, for than it was not crucified, for as one can not give to any baked bread before it be baked, so Christ could not give his crucified body to his Disciples before it was crucified. And thus every way you are driven to a mischief.  
There was a learned man (he was a master of Art at the least) chanced to be at supper where I was with divers other, who said then that he would prove by Scriptures & by learning, that the bread after it is consecrated by a priest, is the very body of Christ, the same that was borne on the virgin Marie: whom than I asked if he would stand to his word, and he said he would: then I said to him again, that I would either make him deny his word, yield unto me, or else hold his peace, for want of answer: who answered me again (as it seemed) both proudly and disdainfully, saying that I was to young a Scholar to do that. Then I said again, if I do it not, then let all them at this table bear witness of it. And thus I began with him. I pray you sir how long is it since Christ was borne on the virgin Marie, and began in his humanity? forsooth said he above fifteen hundredth year since: you will deny this said I, no that I will not said he, for I can not if I would: then I answered him again, I fear either you will deny it, or else hold your peace, which is as good as a grant, for qui tacet consentire videtur, you are not ignorant I am sure said I, that to morrow there willbe many Masses said & song (though not in England,) yet in Rome, Italy, Spain, France and other places: that is surely so, said he: at the same Masses to morrow, said I again, you are sure that the Priests will have little cakes, & until the Priests have consecrated them they are bread, yea said he that is very true, but assoon as he hath consecrated them (said I) than it is the very body of Christ, that I must needs grant said he: then said I to all them that did sit at the table, masters I pray you bear record, this Gentleman said in the hearing of you all, that to morrow the little cakes before the priests consecrate them, be bread, and immediately after they have consecrated the same, they are then the very body of Christ. So that hereby he plainly affirms, that to morrow the body of Christ willbe made of a piece of bread, or that a little cake will become the body of Christ, whereby the body or humanity of Christ will begin to morrow: notwithstanding he said as you did hear but even now, that it is above fifteen hundredth years since the humanity or the body of Christ first began. Which when I had spoken, all they at the table did not only hold their peace, but also the said learned Gentleman had never a word to say. Wherein he did wisely, rather to say nothing, than nothing to the purpose. And thus by this true argument he was confuted, that by false arguments thought to confute the truth.  
And if this argument will not suffice you with divers before that are infallible, but that you will needs persist in your most gross opinion, & believe that the Sacramental bread is changed into the very body of Christ, than I would feign know why the Priests are allowed and do use to burn their body of Christ, when it doth putrefy, is musty or wax mowlie? 
Monuments of the church. pag. 1330.  (for they will keep him no longer than he is man's meat) which shows that in continuance of time it will putrefy & be mowlie or musty: but what wise man or what Christian can once think that the body of jesus Christ, the Son of the Eternal God, the Saviour of all mankind and the King of all Kings, that shall reign in everlasting glory, can putrefy corrupt, or wax mowlie or musty?  
But I will go further with you, what is that is burned or that was burned when Pope Hildebrand did cast the bread his body of Christ into the fire, or whereof are the ashes that comes of that you burn, or that Pope Hildebrand burned, either they must be the ashes of the body of Christ, or the ashes of bread. If they be ashes of the body of Christ, then why do they burn the body of Christ? and what wicked wretches are they that burn the body of Christ? no marvel though they burn the poor servants of Christ, when they stick not to burn the body of Christ himself. But if it be lawful for them now in this world to burn Christ's body which they make themselves: than it is as lawful for God hereafter in the world to come to burn their bodies and Souls that he made himself (far inferior to Christ's body,) which I fear he will, unless they repent betimes this their marvelous abusing of the worthy Sacrament (which Christ left us for a memory of his death and Passion,) and for thus deluding the people of God. And if they are the ashes of bread that is burned, then why do they make us believe that it is the body of Christ? but there are some of you so unshamefast, that to maintain your errors, have said that neither the body of Christ nor the bread is burned, but the Accidents, that is the whiteness or colour, the roundness, the breadth, the thickness, the taste and the smell is burned, and thereof the said ashes came: that is very strange that a matter or Substance, (which is the ashes) should come of Accidents. This is more than ever I knew, I have heard that Accidents come of a matter or Substance, but not Substance to come of Accidents. If the Accidents were burned as some of you say, than I would know whether the Accidents of Christ's body or of bread was burned. If you say they were the Accidents of Christ's body that was burned, and his body is whole and sound and unburned, than you have dressed Christ well in deed, you have made Christ to have a proper body, yea such a body as few have heard of, for then the body of Christ is neither short, long, thick nor thin, gross nor lean, round nor square: and you have made him also without weight, colour, taste, and smell, what a kind of body have you made Christ to have, for want of his Accidents which are burned? there is not such a body to be found in all the whole world, as you have made Christ, if you have burned all these his Accidents from him. If you say you burned the Accidents of bread, as the roundness, thickness, thinness, weight, taste, smell and colour, and left the bread remaining unburned, them you burned no part of the body of Christ, & so your Sacrament was not the body of Christ. But I would very fain see that bread that you dressed in that order: it would be a strange cake if one might see it, that hath neither colour, taste, smell, thickness, length, breadth, nor weight, such a piece of bread or cake was never yet seen nor never will be. You may see what mischiefs, inconveniences, and impossibilities you bring yourselves into, with maintaining your most false and gross opinion of Transubstantiation. So that whether you burn the body of Christ or the bread, or those Accidents either of the body of Christ or of bread, you are confounded, & your Christ of bread clean lost and vanished, and your Christ of bread proved nothing but bread, & so you do honour, worship, knock and kneel to a cake or piece of bread, which must needs be most wicked and detestable idolatry.  
And further, if you say you burn but the Accidents, so might josias also say, when he burned the Priests of Baal on the Altars whereon they committed Idolatry, that he did not burn the Priests nor hurt their bodies, 
4. Kings. 23.  for he burned but their Accidents, as their colour, their length, breadth, weight, thickness, thinness, savour and such like. So if the queens Majesty should burn these Missal Priests, that make Christ and eat Christ, and if he once be past man's meat, burn Christ, (who hath as great authority so to do as josias had) she might likewise say their flesh nor bodies were not burned nor hurt, but their Accidents, as their length, breadth, thickness, thinness, weight, and colour, and such like: but if they were thus handled (though they would make us believe that nothing of the Sacrament is burned but the Accidents,) they would then both believe and feel, that their bones, flesh, skin, sinews, and all their whole bodies were burded aswell as their Accidents.  
Mark this also, if the bread be changed into the body of Christ by the priests consecrating it, 
Carion. Martinus Polonus.  then why was the Emperor Henry the sixth, poisoned by eating the body of Christ? and why was Pope Victor poisoned in his Chalice by drinking the blood of Christ? is the body of Christ now so far contrary to itself to that it was before, and is now become a destroyer and killer of men, which before was a helper and healer of men? a marvelous matter, when Christ was here on earth and his body not glorified, 
john. 11.  he raised Lazarus from death to life that had been four days dead: and now that he is in Heaven and glorified, his body hath poisoned and killed men that had lived above thirty years, and so brought them from life to death. Therefore how soever you have used Christ among you, he is wonderfully changed. A man would think it had been more likely, that Christ's body (being so full of virtue and power as it is) that it should have turned the poison mixed with it, to the good nature and virtue of itself, and to have preserved men's bodies: and not the poison to turn Christ's body into poison and so to poison or kill men.  
Perhaps you will say, that it was not Christ's body that the poison was mixed withal, truly if you say so I believe you, I allow his wit the better that he tarried not: it was time for him to be gone, for if he had tarried he had been poisoned. But I pray you what was it then that the poison was mixed withal? you will not now for shame say that it was the accidents of Christ's body, lest you make Christ to have such a strange body, or rather no body at all, as is before mentioned. Belike than it was the bread that was there before, for the one it must needs be, for (what soever the Pope's Doctors say,) all learned and wise men affirm, that there can be no Accidents without a Substance, and young children that are but in the beginning of their Grammar can tell you, that an adjective must needs have a Substantive: truly if the bread being the body of Christ and exalted to so high a degree, did unchriste himself, & was content to become bread again, & to be poisoned to save the body of Christ from poisoning: than it was the lovingest bread, the friendliest bread, & a bread of the greatest consideration that I ever heard of: well in so doing I must needs say, that the bread showed Christ a very friendly part: for if the bread had not come again, then Christ himself had been poisoned, and then he had died twice, & then the professors of the Gospel had been utterly undone, for the Pope being ●opercioner with Christ (having both one consistory or seat of judgement) would have claimed all by survivor, and so he would have sit alone, and thereby he might have sent the Devils and the wicked to heaven, and the Angels and the godly to hell.  
But if one should ask you how many bodies Christ had, I am sure you will say he had but one, if you say truly: then if the bread were changed as you say, yet could it be but a piece of the body of Christ, or else Christ hath had at one time twenty thousand bodies at the least, for I am sure there have been so many Masses at the least said in one day.  
Though this be sufficient that I have already spoken to any Christian, godly, wise or reasonable man, that the bread is not, neither by any means can be changed into the body of Christ, yet I will go further with you: Suppose that Christ at his last Supper by these words (this is my body) did turn the bread into his very body, (which before is proved he did not, both by the scriptures, ancient Doctors and natural reason) yet therefore the Priests are never a whit the near for the turning or changing of the bread into the body of Christ. For if he had done it, yet he gave them no warrant nor commission to do it. For where can you find that Christ said, as often as any Priest shall pronounce and say these words over a white little cake, (this is my body) and shall bless and consecrate it, that strait way the little cake shall be turned and transubstantiated into my very body, and the substance of the bread from thence forth shall be clean gone, and my very body, flesh, blood and bone, that was borne on the virgin Marie my mother, shall remain there in the stead of bread. If you could show us these words or such like spoken by Christ, than it would seem that they had Christ's commission so to do, but they have from Christ no such commission or warrant so to do, (if Christ had done it as he did it not.) Therefore all the racking, glozing, and expounding of the some words of Christ, serve your turn never a whit: all that Christ said therein to his Apostles was, do this in my remembrance. So that neither Pope nor Priest can have any more authority therein than the Apostles had themselves. Therefore the Priests do not only most wickedly to make you believe that the Sacramental bread is the body of Christ, which is but a sign or remembrance of Christ and his death, but also both they and you commit most horrible and abominable Idolatry, in kneeling to it and worshipping of it.  
If a great Lord that loves me well, being my master, should deliver me his painted picture (which were something more like him than a cake is like Christ) & say to me, when you look on this my picture, in my absence, remember me: and then if I should when he were gone, show the same picture abroad, & say to every one that sees it, that the same picture is my Lord & master himself that left it with me, and so make courtesy to it, and reverence & honour it for the said Lord, all that should see me do so, would not only think I were stark mad, but also my said Lord & master that loved me so much, would not be very well content with me for taking and honouring that dumb, dead, and senseless picture for himself, that he did leave with me for a sign to remember him withal in his absence: besides that, I think he would dismiss me (as I were well worthy) out of his service. Even so all wise men may think that you are more than mad, that take a piece of bread for the body of your dear and loving master and Saviour Christ, and kneel to it and honour it for Christ: which he hath left you for a sign to remember him withal in his absence, & a pledge of his coming again. And doubtless he will be very angry with you that so do, & thrust you out of his service, that give that honour to a piece of bread, that is due unto himself, (unless you repent and take it for a remembrance of him as he did leave it for you.) Thus you may plainly see that the words that Christ spoke (this is my body) will not serve their turn any way to make the sacramental bread the body of Christ: nay the Pope's Doctors by tossing the same every way for their transubstantiation, have brought themselves into such a maze or labyrinth, that they can not tell how to get themselves out.  
I could have helped the Pope to a better place of Scripture than this for the making of Christ's body: whereby Christ should not only by express words have allowed it for his body at all times, but it should have been like the body of Christ, in substance, quality, & all other accidents. And that is this: Christ took a child and said, 
Math. 18.  who so shall receive such a little child in my name receiveth me. These are Christ's very words, and would have served the Pope's turn a thousand times better than the words that Christ spoke of the sacrament at his last supper. But perhaps it may be thought, that by this word, whosoever, every one may do it aswell as the Pope & his Priests, therefore it is not for his purpose. Yea but I could help that matter well enough, for as much as the Pope hath power to expound the scriptures as he list, and that they shall have none other sense than he will allow than, then the Pope might have said, that whereas Christ said, whosoever receiveth such a child in my name receiveth me, that is to say, whosoever of the Popes, or of the Pope's Bishops, Abbots, or priests, receiveth such a child in my name, receiveth me. And thus the Pope & his Priests when so ever they would have made the body of Christ might have taken a child and said: In the name of Christ, I receive thee, and then strait way, by Christ's own words, the same child had been Christ: And so they might have alured & taught the people to have kneeled to the same child, & worshipped it, and so to have taken it for Christ (although it were not.) And thus doing they should not only have had a good commission from Christ by special words so to do, but also the child whom they made the people believe was Christ, should have had the proportion, shape, form, body, bones, flesh, skin, head, arms, legs, & all other members as Christ had. And therefore the Pope & his Priests be very far overseen, that without any authority make the body of Christ of a dead piece of bread so far unlike unto Christ, and might have made it with Christ's commission and warrant, of a living child, that in all points (to the eye) is like unto Christ. This had been a finer, likelier, and more credible way, to have made Christ of a living body, than of dead bread. For if the people are so fond to believe that a cake of bread is the very body of Christ, than they would (I think) quickly believe, that a quick boy or child, were even Christ himself.  
But though the Priest might make many believe that that same child were Christ, yet perhaps the father of that child would not believe it, but would say unto the Priest, sir you make the people believe a false lie, for this child is not Christ, he is my son, I begot him, and I am his father: Even so might the Wafer maker say to the Priest, sir you are much deceived, and deceive the people also, this is not the body of Christ, it is a cake, and thereof I am very sure, for I myself made it. And though this had been a more fit text for the Pope to have chosen, for the making of Christ's body: yet if they had said the same words a thousand times over a boy, yet for all that he should have been a boy still as he was before, (so the cake of bread is a cake of bread still, though the Priest prattle never so much over it.) For as I said before, Christ's words ought not always to be taken literally, but sometimes spiritually: and so these words of Christ ought also to be understanded spiritually, and not as Christ spoke them. For though Christ said, 
Math. 18.  Whosoever shall receive such a little child in my name receiveth me, he meant thereby, that whosoever receiveth such a one in his name, and doth any thing for him for Christ's sake, he shall have as great a reward therefore as though he had received Christ, or done the same to Christ himself. And he that receiveth the spiritual member of Christ, he must needs receive and entertain the spiritual head of that member which is Christ: but to receive Christ his own person or very body, none can do, neither can we have the body of Christ present by any means before the last day, though you most fond and falsely believe, that his body is present here, and that the sacramental bread is turned into his body, which is sufficiently proved before to be a most absurd, gross, and wicked error.  
Therefore whosoever saith there is no bread in the sacrament, but that it is the body of Christ, believe him not, 
Dialog verit & consuet. In the Acts & Monum. Pag. 1331.  for you have heard plainly, that gods word, the Doctors, the ancient writers, our own reason, our own eyes, our nose, our tongue, our fingers, and the silly mouse, do all agree in one, and say that there is bread, and if you refuse so many sure and sound witnesses so well agreeing in their tale, and that will lie for no man's pleasure, then call the Sacrament itself to record, and it will tell you the truth, who will say unto you if you ask it, I am grated with the teeth, I am conveyed into the belly, I perish, I can endure no space, I canckar, I breed worms, I am kept in a box for fear of bats, if you leave me out all night I shall be devoured before morning, for if the mouse get me I am gone, I am bread, I am not the body of Christ, believe them not. This and the rest that I have written is sufficient to persuade you from your gross, senseless, unreasonable, and most wicked abominable error of your turning or changing the sacramental bread into the body of Christ, unless you are fully determined and purposely bend, to offend God, and to deny and refuse Christ and his merits, and wilfully and obstinately to withstand and resist the truth.  
It may be that some of you hold this most fond and fantastical opinion, rather by the persuading of your father, mother, or some other of your special friends at these death, than for any truth you know in it, or for any learning you have to defend it, at whose earnest request perhaps you have made either a vow, or sworn unto them that you would believe it as long as you live, and that nothing should allure you from it. If any of you have done so, as I think some of you have done so, yet you ought rather consider the thing wherefore you swear or make your vow, than the party to whom you swear or make your vow, and the truth and goodness of the matter, not the affection you bear to the person. Because your father, mother, or some other of your dearest friends, believed all their lives, and their Fathers before them, that the bread after the consecration is the very body of Christ, yet that makes not that therefore it is the body of Christ, the heathen, and their Fathers, grandfathers and great great grandfathers before them do, and have most wicked worshipped Idols, yea and perhaps some of them at their deaths have made their children or other whom they loved, to vow or swear unto them, that they should never forsake or refuse to worship their Gods or Idols, and that they should by no means become Christians: yet this is not a sufficient argument, to prove that therefore their Idols were Gods and ought to be worshipped? or say that therefore they should keep their oath or vow, to take their Idols for Gods and worship them, and not to become Christians.  
If one that hath been a thief all his life should at his death say thus to his son, come hither my child and mark well my words, I have been a thief all my life, I have found it a very good trade, and I have lived plentifully and pleasantly withal, therefore my son I charge thee on my blessing, that thou use the same trade all thy life: shall this thieves child, think that theft is a good and honest trade, because his Father used it all his life? and play the thief and steal as long as he lives, for fear of losing his father's blessing? that were not meet: no more ought you to believe that a Cake of bread is the very body of Christ, and to kneel to it and worship it for Christ, though your Father or mother believed so, and worshipped it, and though they at their death charged you of their blessing, so to do: it is better for you to lose your Father and mother's blessings, to have the blessings of God, than to lose the blessings of God to have the blessings of your Father and mother: never fear to break your vow or promise made to your earthly Father, if the keeping of them will displease your heavenly Father: regard not man's doctrine unless it agree with God's doctrine: care not for man's commandment unless it agree with God's commandment: and weigh not what man doth charge you, as long as GOD doth not charge you.  
Therefore how far wide are you? how bewitched are you? how dangerously walk you? and as Saint Augustine sayeth, In what a miserable bondage of the Soul are you? that take the thing that doth signify, for the thing signified: that take the Sacrament, for the thing that is signified by the Sacrament: and that take a dead earthy piece of bread, for the heavenly and living body of Christ? And also what horrible Idolatry do you commit, how derogate ye the merits of Christ, and how greatly do you offend the Majesty of God? that kneel too, honour, and reverence a Cake of bread, in the stead of Christ the very son of God?  
Did not the children of Israel highly displease God, 
Israel.  which (immediately after he had so wonderfully delivered them out of Egypt from their enemies) did make a golden Calf: and danced about it▪ saying, 
Exod. 20.  These be the Gods that brought thee out of the land of Egypt? yes truly, and God's wrath being kindled against them, he worthily therefore plagued them. And whosoever thinks that they therefore, did not justly deserve the plagues & curses that god sent upon them, are more senseless than swine, & more brutish than beasts, And I think that none of you to whom I writ this persuasion, but will say that they deserved the same, (yea if they had been greater and more:) for that they did forget God so quickly, that miraculously delivered them so lately, committing such wicked Idolatry to a dead image of a dumb and senseless beast, that could do them no good, in stead of honouring the living God that had done so much for them: and because they did attribute their deliverance out of thraldom which they suffered in Egypt, to the Image of a Calf, which none but their living and loving God did or could do. And further I think you would not be content with them, that should say you like well of their worshipping of that golden calf: And as you think not well of their doings therein: So we can not like well of your doings herein, for as those wicked and rebellious jews most falsely and abominably did attribute the wonderful deliverance out of Egypt to a molten image of metal, and did worship the same which had neither life nor soul: So you most wickedly and Idolatrouslye do worship and honour a piece of bread that hath neither life nor soul, and do say, this is the very body of Christ, the son of God, that was borne on the virgin Marie, which hath brought us out of the spiritual bondage under the wicked Pharaoh the Devil, and that hath saved us by his death from endless damnation.  
Do not you here make a cake or a piece of bread that hath neither life nor soul, to be Christ the son of God? that hath delivered you out of Hell, as these fond foolish jews did make a dumb and dead golden Calf to be the living God, that brought them out of the land of Egypt? Yes verily, and thereby you make that the cake hath done more for you, than the golden calf did for them, for their bodies only were delivered out of a short thraldom in Egypt: but both your bodies and souls are delivered out of the endless torments in Hell. So that hereby you approve, that the Cake (which you say is the very body of Christ, and Christ is our only redeemer out of hell) hath done more for you than the jews could attribute that the golden Calf had done for them. And as they honoured the golden Calf for their God, so you honour the cake of bread for your Christ.  
O how witless and senseless are you? can any of us that are living souls, and made to the Image of God, be equal with christ the son of God? no truly: and then can a piece of bread be Christ, that is a dead and senseless creature, and that God hath made for us to eat? no it is impossible.  
Therefore, as the jews were worthily plagued for going from the word of the Lord, in committing such wicked Idolatry to a golden Calf: even so assure yourselves, for your contemning and refusing the Gospel, and for committing this most detestable Idolatry to a Cake of bread (making it your Christ) that you shall receive the grievous plagues before rehearsed (or greater) in this world, and after your deaths, everlasting torments in hell fire: such, as no tongue can express, or heart can think, unless you repent unfeignedly, fly from your Romish doctrine most speedily, and embrace Christ's Gospel right thankfully, (which is the pure doctrine of Christ and law of God, though many of you most blasphemously call it Heresy.) Therefore right earnestly I desire you, and most humbly beseech you to cease from worshipping a Cake on earth, and fall to the honouring of Christ in heaven.  
Thus you may see, if you will see, that your Popish Mass, and your Transubstantiation or turning or changing of the bread into the body of Christ, by God's word is confounded, by the Doctors confuted, and by natural reason clean overwhelmed (which you counted the most truest and holiest part of the Romish religion) besides that it is a most devilish, detestable▪ and damnable doctrine, which robs God of his glory, Christ of his merits, and you of your salvation.  
Hitherto you may perceive that the Popes and their doctrine do not much differ, for, as the Popes were most wicked and devilish, so their religion is most erroneous and pernicious: So that how can you think well of yourselves, and how can you take yourselves to be meet members of England; that for to have this abominable, Idolatrous and monstrous Mass again planted here, you seek or wish the supplanting of our prince, the overthrow of our Nobility, the sorrow of our Commonalty, the confusion of our Country, and the ruin of the whole realm of England: wherefore with all speed, of English enemies become English friends, to be defended by the power of England, and to be nourished in England.  
And seeing that I have proved unto you, that your Mass is a gewgaw, not a jewel, a poison, not a preservative, a confusion, not a consolation, and a guider to Hell, not a leader to Heaven. Now you shall hear what proper things the Pope's pardons are to please you withal, as your young children are pleased with Babies, but I would to God his pardons did hurt you no more, than the Babies do the children: for the Babies do still them when they cry, and make them merry & hurt them not, but the Pope's pardons please you here for a while, to displease you ever after. I may compare the Pope's pardons to a counterfeit Privilege, as if a false subtle fellow (to get money withal) should write a large Privilege from the Prince, counterfeiting the King's seal, wherein he showeth, that the King hath given him licence (and whom he shall allow) to steal without danger of any law, and to have no harm therefore though they be taken with the manner: where upon many give him money to be privileged thereby to steal, and think it to be no counterfeit, but a true privilege from the King, whereby they steal boldly, but are hanged therefore suddenly: and though they allege for themselves at the gallows, and show their authority to steal from him that had the counterfeit Privilege, and say, that he had money of them for it: yet all that will not serve, but they are hanged for their stealing: Even so the Pope maketh you believe, that he, by his power and authority from God, may pardon whom he list, for whatsoever offence they commit, but whatsoever he say, he hath no such Privilege from God, therefore his is but a counterfeit Commission, which he like a false harlot hath invented, only to get money, whose words you so credit, that you believe, that God himself sold his Commission: whereupon you think, that Commission from God is so cock sure, that you give him money for his pardons, whereby you think you are not only pardoned of all your sins, and as clean as when you were new borne: but also, that you may freely commit what sins you will, assuring yourselves, for money therefore at any time to be pardoned at the Pope's hands, (yet we must not say, but that your religion doth restrain men from sin, and our religion of the Gospel doth give liberty to sin, but how true it is, herein you may see, (if you be not blind:) but when you are dead, (if before you have not a better pardon of God without money, than you have of the Pope for money) you are like to be hanged in hell, with the Pope's pardons about your neck. And then the Pope bringeth you into a worse case, than they that were hanged for stealing by a counterfeit Privilege.  
But mark the mischievous craft of the Pope, all the wares that he selleth you, as his Mass, Trentals, Dirges, and pardons and all other his trumpery, are such, that by just trial in this life, you cannot control them, or say they have not pleasured you, except you look in God's word, which he keepeth safe enough from you: for the trial of his wares, whether they do you good or not, is after your death: whereby he is sure you can not come back again, to chide or check him for selling to you such deceitful wares.  
He promiseth and selleth you great and wonderful things that are to be tried after your death, but he doth not promise and sell you things of smaller force and weight, that may be tried during your life.  
I warrant you he will not sell you any Pardons or Privileges, that steal as oft as you will, you shall never be hanged or put to death therefore: that eat as much as you will, you shall never surfeit or be sick of it: drink as much as you will, you shall never be drunk: and spend what you list, you shall have never the less money in your pu●●e: and yet these are easier things for him to promise and perform, than to give us the kingdom of heaven that deserve the kingdom of hell, than to save us from our spiritual hanging in Hell, though we never so much rob God of his glory: and though we offend never so much, yet still to be pardoned and clean cleansed from sin. Wherefore, you may well suspect, nay firmly believe, that his pardons and other wares that he so boldly sells you, are nought, because they are such as you can not reprove before you be dead: and for that he never offers to sell you any thing that you may try whiles you are alive. For he knows full well, that if he should sell you a privilege, that though you eat never so much, or what meat soever you eat, you should neither be sick or surfeit thereby: yet when you were sick or did surfeit, by eating of it, (whereof you should be sure) than you would say that his privileges were nought, not only contemning and despising them: but also all other that knew it, would never after buy any of those his privileges. And also the Pope is right certain, if he should sell one a plackard, that whatsoever he did steal, he should never be hurt, hanged, nor put to death for the same: yet when he should be troubled, hanged, or executed for stealing, (which he should be sure of at one time or other) than the same thief would not only cry out of the Pope for deceiving of him, and for selling to him such a false plackard, and perhaps would say that he had never played the thief but for the Pope's warrant to save him harmless, as many I fear would not sin so much but for the Pope's pardons: but also every one that should hear how the Pope had served him, would despise the Pope, and buy no more of his plackardes. But as these that should buy such Privileges of the Pope to rob and steal at their pleasure, without any fear of punishment, were worthy to be counted for thieves, so you that buy the Pope's pardons, to release you of your sins, whereby you may be bold to offend God at your pleasure, can not be counted very true to God.  
But now, for that perhaps you will give but small regard to my reasons, arguments, or persuasions, for the reproving of the Pope's pardons (though some of you may haply yield as bad reasons, arguments, or persuasions for the proving of the Pope's pardons) I will first show you by Christ's own words (who is worthy to be believed) that we ought to crave pardon for our sins only of God: For in our prayer (which Christ taught us) we do say: Our father which art in heaven, etc. Forgive us our trespasses, etc. Here you may see, 
Math. 6.  that we are taught by Christ to ask pardon for our sins of God, and not of the Pope. And forasmuch as we commit our sins against God, and not against the Pope: therefore we ought to crave God's pardon, and not the Pope's pardon: if we offend the Pope, the Pope's pardons may do us pleasure, but if we sin against God, the Pope's pardons can do us no good (though they may do us much harm, by trusting to them that can do us no good.)  
All the holy patriarchs, Prophets, holy and virtuous kings, that God both loved and blessed, Christ's Apostles, & all holy Martyrs & other godly men did never ask pardon for their sins and offences but only of God. And shall we think, that because they had not the Pope's pardon, that therefore they were not pardoned? or shall we believe that you are better pardoned of the Pope than they were of God? think you what you will, for I can never think it, neither will believe it.  
If you can show me but one of the holy patriarchs, Prophets, or the Apostles, or godly martyrs, or other ancient and holy fathers, that either bought any of these Pope's pardons, or desired any of the Pope's pardons, as we can show you, that every one of them did only require and crave God's pardon: I will yield unto you, and grant, that the Pope's pardons are good, necessary, and requisite: But because I am sure you cannot, therefore to allow the Pope's pardons we ought not. And because none of all these holy men of God (whom God dearly loved) nor yet Christ the son of God: whom God above all other esteemed, did never teach, writ, nor once make mention of the Pope's pardons, therefore I am sure, that they are neither good nor necessary: For, if the Pope's pardons had been so full of virtue (as some of you fondly believe) we should have heard something of them in one place or other of the Scriptures. Now, for that they are not warranted by God's word, nor to be found in any part of the Bible, therefore if you are true Christians, if you love Christ, if you would have Christ to take you to be of his sheep and flock, then believe not the Pope's pardons, trust not to the Pope's pardons, neither allow the Pope's pardons, because they are not allowed nor expressed in the Gospel and law of Christ: For, if an Angel should come from Heaven, or if one should come unto us in the likeness of Christ, teaching any other doctrine than Christ hath already taught us: we ought not to believe them. Then we may well enough discredit the Pope, that is a wicked earthly man clean contrary to God, and also contemn and refuse his paltry pardons, that are contrary to God's word.  
And though some of you through ignorance, and Papistical persuasions think that the Scriptures do allow the Pope's pardons, you shall here what Silvester Prierias, (that was Master of the Pope's Palace) writeth therein, who saith, Pardons are not known unto us by the authority of God's word, 
Silvester prierias cont. Lutherum.  but by the authority of the Church of Rome and of the Pope, which is greater than the authority of the Scriptures: Here you see, that the Popes own servant confesses, that pardons are not authorized or warranted by God's word, but they are authorized by the Church of Rome and by the Pope, whose authority he saith is greater than the word of God. Mark this well, to prove the Pope's abominable pardons, the vile wretch and the devils Doctor doth not stick to commit most horrible blasphemy, making the Pope above God, and the Church of Rome above the law of God. Saint john saith: In the beginning was the word, and the word was with God, and the word was God, etc. 
john. 1.  So that hereby it appeareth, that God and his word is all one. Then this Silvester Prierias affirmeth, That the authority of the Pope is greater than the authority of God: For, if the authority of the Pope be greater than the authority of God's word, (and God his word be all one) than it must needs be so, and so by this means this vile blasphemer, maketh the Pope, and the Church of Rome to be greater than God and his word. I hope that you that are the deepest drowned in Papistry, will detest and abhor the Pope's pardons, that must be allowed or authorized by one that is greater than God and his word. O fly from this purple whore of Babylon, the Antichrist, that thus extolleth herself above God and his word, least you be partakers of Gods terrible vengeance, that God hath prepared for her.  
Fisher once bishop of Rochester sayeth: 
jewel in defen. Apol. pa. 600.  That he knoweth not from whence pardons first began, which hangeth only upon Purgatory: then what shall we need pardons?  
Mark also how the Pope's pardons do bewray themselves what they are, for some of the Pope's pardons are for a twenty thousand years, and if you set all the years of the Pope's pardons together, they come to such a number, as they that bought them & paid for them, yea, and all other that should have profit by them, shall have little need of them: For the whole world will not last by conjecture, nor by conference of the Scriptures and other learned Writers, seven thousand years, than he that hath pardon for twenty thousand years, is sure of enough: for though the Pope may make you believe, that his pardons will pleasure you before the day of judgement, yet I hope that none of you believe, that they will do you any good after the day of judgement: wherefore they that have pardons from the Pope for twenty thousand years, or now for two thousand years, and paid their money to him for so long, if they should go to Hell by and by, the Pope doth them great wrong, to suffer them to go thither before their pardons be out: and if they should go to Heaven, than the Pope hath done evil likewise, to take money of them for me years than he was able to perform: therefore it seemeth, that the Pope's pardons were nought, because he gave men more years than there needed: For if his pardons had been good, he would rather have given them fewer years than they ought to have.  
He that sells water in stead of wine, (though he be a niggard) will never stick to give more than measure.  
It appears, that Friar Ticel, the Pope's pardner, thought that the Pope's pardons were of great force, and that the Pope that did grant them, had either greater authority than God had, or else at the least equal authority with him: for he made his Proclamations to the people openly in the Churches as followeth: 
johan. Steidan. lib. 13.  Although a man had lain with our Lady the mother of Christ, and had begotten her with child, yet were he able by the Pope's power to pardon the fault: This is deep Divinity, they that would not give money for these pardons; were not worthy to lie with a fair woman▪ he that can pardon one that should get Christ's mother with child, he is able to pardon Priests for keeping of harlots. I think if one had got a child on Christ's mother, if he were here on earth or alive, I think the Pope (though he were a bastard) would make him Legitimate, and I think they would make him more than the brother of Christ, for I believe he would say it were Christ himself: for he that makes a Cake to be Christ, would surely make our Ladies second son to be Christ.  
What folly and fondness is this your Romish religion, to pardon such undecent and impossible things, but as many of the things are ridiculous, foolish, & unmeet to be named, that the Pope promiseth to pardon: So all his pardons that should pardon them▪ are vain toys and babbles to please fools withal, and of Christians are to be derided, rejected and to be abhorred.  
And now for that your Popish pardons were not manifested by Moses, not proclaimed by the Prophets, not authorized by Christ, not allowed by the Apostles, not mentioned of the Martyrs, not declared by the Doctors, but quite contrary to Christ and his Gospel, and is a maynetayner of mischief, a procurer to wickedness, and a liberty sin, therefore they are to be detested and abhorred: wherefore fly from them and trust no more to them, and seek only for Gods pardon which he will give you freely, and shall cost you no money, only for the love of his dear son jesus Christ.  
If the Pope's pardons were so precious, his blessings so godly, and his relics so full of virtue, as some of you have made witless woodcocks believe. 
Acts and Monuments. Acts & Mo. Pag. 1990. Pag. eadem.  Then why did M. Smith hang himself in his Chamber, who commonly did wear an Agnus dei about his neck, having besides a Crucifix which he brought with him from Louvain? why did the Parson of Grondal in Kent die suddenly in the Pulpit, having there present the Pope's pardon? And why did the Suffragan & B. of Dover, break his neck going down a pair of stairs, immediately after he had received the Cardinal's blessing? why did the Bishop of Winchester Steven Gardener being pardoned by the Pope, 
Acts & Mo. Pag. 1992.  a little before his death-say That he had denied with Peter, but repented not with Peter? and died so horribly, stinckingly, and desperately, as he did? with diverse other that joyfully received the Pope's religion into England, & had the Pope's pardon?  
Surely if every one were of my mind and opinion, seeing so evil ●ck follows them that have the Pope's pardons, relics and blessing, the Pope's Bul● should be kept in store to bread the Pope's calves: his blessings he should keep, until we were young Children again and came to ask him blessing: ●nd his Agnus dei and Crucifixes, and his other whimwhams, should be kept in store until harvest, than to be hanged about the haruestdams' necks, to make them gay withal: and so though they did not much good, yet they should do no great harm.  
If a Chirurgeon should promise that he could & would help all kind of sores, wounds, aches, ulcers, impostumes, & all other pains and griefs, that are so cured by surgery, & yet for all his great brags & promises, curseth never a one, (but leaves them as he found them or rather worse?) few within a while after, would set that Chirurgeon on work: or give him any money for his salves plasters or ointments. If a Physician with a great show of learning, should take upon him to help the diseases that were to be cured by Physic, and thereby should receive much money of many, and for all that neither help nor ease any, suffering them to die under his hand: few within a while would come to him for Physic, neither would any I think buy any of his medicines, nor would receive any of them, though they might have them for nothing▪ And can we be so wise & circumspect, to refuse the chirurgeons salves and the physicians medicines that helps not or hurts our bodies? And yet so foolish to buy the Pope's paltry pardons that destroys both our bodies and souls? seeing it is thus, I must needs say that the Pope hath the best luck in uttering of his wares of all that ever I knew or hard: for though his pardons are stark staring nought and do much harm, yet many are so witless and foolish and so far in love with the Pope and his pardons, that rather than they should not have them, they would go to Rome with great pain, travel, and cost, and pay dearly for them when they come there (though they hang themselves, drown themselves, break their necks and die suddenly when they come hom. But to have God's pardon in their own house (which brings eternal life) without any travel labour, pain or cost, and without paying any thing at all, they make none account. Thus you of this wicked Romish religion had rather with pain pay dearly for your damnation, than with ease at home and freely to have your salvation: therefore if you are wise, or well in your wits let all wise men judge.  
If Christ had used the jews in this sort, as the Pope doth use you, that is, to promise much & perform nothing, so many would not have followed him as did, but contrary to the Pope he promised little & performed much. The Centurion's servant that lay grievously pained of the palsy, was healed by Christ, at the same hour, 
Math. 8.  when the Centurion did require him, and yet Christ did not say that he would heal him: 
Math. 8.  but said Go thy way as thou believest, so be it unto thee. When Christ had touched Peter's wives mother's hand that was sick of a fever, strait way the fever left her, and she arose. When they that were possessed with Devils came to Christ for help, with his words immediately he cast out the devils in deed, out of them, he made the lame to go, the blind to see, the death to hear, and the dumb to speak When one that was sick of the palsy, was brought on his bed to be healed of Christ: 
Math. 9  Christ did not only heal him, but also gave him his pardon: saying son be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee: & also said unto him, arise, take up thy bed & go home to thy house, Yet after that Christ had given him his pardon, I never heard or red that he either hanged himself, drowned himself, or broke his neck, died suddenly or desperately, as many of them have done that have had the Pope's pardon. Christ laid his hands upon young children and blessed them (which was as good and a little better than the Popes or Cardinal's blessings) but none of the same Children did break their necks that ever I herd, 
Mark. 10.  as the B. of Dover did after he received the Cardinal's blessing. Therefore none but fools or mad men will refuse God's pardons and blessings which will make us die the servants of God, for the Pope's pardons and blessings that will make us die the children of the Devil. Thus I have not only proved that the Popes whom you so reverence and esteem, are not only wicked, mischievous, the imps of Satan, and even the very Antichrist himself, but also that his religion and doctrine and the Church of Rome is most false abominable, and detestable, and clean contrary to the Church of Christ and his doctrine the holy Gospel. Therefore I beseech you refuse the Pope and his doctrine (which hath made you English Enemies) and embrace Christ and his Gospel which will make you English friends. And further you shall perceive, that the Church of Rome hath one especial mark, that shows perfectly that she is the synagogue of Satan and not the Church of Christ, which is her persecuting, murdering, & killing of such as will not obey her law, for the increasing, maintaining, & setting of her up. Chrisostome writes thus, 
Chysost. in Math. Homil. 16.  Nunquid Ouis lupum persequitur aliquando? Non sed lupus ovem, etc. What doth the sheep persecute the Wolf at any time? no, but the Wolf doth persecute the sheep: for so Cain persecuted Abel, not Abel Cain: so Ishmael persecuted Isaac, not Isaac Ism: so the jews persecuted Christ, not Christ the jews: so the Heretics persecute the Christians, not the Christians the Heretics: Therefore ye shall know them by their fruits. Thus far Chrisostome, And now because the Papists persecute the Protestants, therefore Chrisostom calls the Papists wolves, & the Protestants sheep: and the Papists Heretics, and the Protestants Christians. Here may you see that they that are of the Church of Rome, that persecute, are the devils wolves, and the Gospelers that are persecuted are Christ's sheep. 
Tertul. ad Scapulam.  Tertullian showeth who are the true Christians, & who are not. The proper office (saith he) of the true Christians, is to pray for all men, to love their enemies, never requiting evil for evil, when as all other do love but only their friends, and scantly them. Now if they are not to be counted Christians, that love but only their friends: then what is the Pope & his holy Prelates that hate, trouble, torment, murder, burn, and kill the friends of Christ? hereby it must appear that you that are of the Popes persecuting religion, are no true Christians, and so you have not the true religion of Christ. For none but the true Christians have the true religion And as the Pope is the very Antichrist, so they that are of his religion are Antichristians, therefore continue no longer in the Pope's doctrine, for so long as you embrace his doctrine, so long must you needs be Antichristians, and no true and perfect Christians. Therefore deceive not yourselves, but persuade yourselves, that if you murder, kill, & persecute, you are not of Christ's fold, nor any of his sheep. For Christ was persecuted, and his Apostles were persecuted. Now if Christ that was persecuted, was and is the son of God, and Christ's Apostles that were persecuted his sheep, than they that persecuted Christ and his Apostles, and you that persecute now▪ must needs be the children & the Goats of the Devil▪ It is not the property of sheep to bite or devour, but of dogs, wolves & such like. Therefore whosoever doth bite devour or kill, certainly▪ (though he look never so like a sheep) he is no sheep, he may well have the coat of a sheep, but he hath the heart of a Wolf. And so as Christ saith, they come to you in sheeps clothing: 
Math. 7.  but inwardly they are ravening Wolves. Therefore you (especially that are bloody and persecuting Papists) because you are raveners, therefore you are Wolves and not of Christ's flock: And the professors of the Gospel are Christ's sheep, because they are killed and devoured.  
Though you of the Pope's religion kill us, yet we do neither kill you, wish your death but amendment, saying with Saint Hierom, 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 552.  Would God we may rather kill the children of Heretics, and of all them that be deceived, with spiritual arrows, that is to say, with the testimonies of the Scriptures. And with S. Augustine, would God thou wouldst kill them O Lord, with the two edged sword, (that is with thy holy word) that they may live unto thee. And again, God so revenge our cause against you, that he may kill your error in you that ye may rejoice together with us of the truth. Thus we wish you to be killed, and not to murder you in your errors, and so from one fire to send you to an other fire, (the fire of Hell) as you seem to do to us, we deal not thus with you, but suffer you to live and pray for you that you may turn, but you burn us, whereby (if we were in error) we should not turn, and some of you have said that we ought not to be prayed for.  
If you be so blind that you can not see your cruelty, and our mercy, than I beseech God to open your eyes to see it. But some of you make but a jesting and scoffing at them that died and were burned & murdered in Queen Mary's time, saying that they died stubbornly, wilfully and in most damnable heresy. Though they died in your heresy, yet they died in God's veri●ie, & though you have pleasure to talk of their torments, yet they had no great pleasure in feeling their torments. But who I pray you did put them to death in their error & false heresy? (as you call it) even they that are of your holy Romish Church, who (without repentance shall answer the shedding of their guiltless blood: yea & some have not sticked to say that they that were burned were damned: which was but a hard judgement, first to judge their bodies to be burned here on earth: and after their souls to be burned in Hell, they will not stand to this judgement, they will rather appeal. But if they died in error, and are damned (as some of your religion said) than who was the cause of their damnation? forsooth even they that condemned them and burned them, for though they had been so wilful to burn in an evil opinion, yet they should not have been so merciless, to have burned them in that opinion,  
If you should see a mad man running into a pit to drown himself, would you run after him, & thrust him into the pit? The children of God would rather pluck him back & save him from drowning. Even so if they had been such heretics as you would make them, & their opinions so damnable as you report them, why did your holy & religious brethren of the Church of Rome, so cruelly burn them whereby they were damned? have you no greater zeal to your brethren, but so rashly and uncharitably to send them to hell? Everlasting damnation is an horrible and doleful thing: for they that are there once, shall be in torments unspeakable in hell fire for ever and ever world without end. And can you or any such, look to have any mercy at God's hand, that thrust your brethren (being as you say in a damnable opinion or heresy) first into the fire here, and burn them, & from thence send them into an other fire, (the fire of hell) where they shall burn for ever? truly you may look and hope for mercy, but if you refrain not from this your heathenish cruelty, and repent the same unfeignedly, you are more like to go without it than have it. You that are such burners of your brethren herein do condemn yourselves for most cruel and merciless tyrants: for you burn them here, and after say they be damned.  
The Franciscane Friars of Paris in France may seem to be more charitable than the Popish persecutors before mentioned, 
Ex pantal. lib. 7. Acts and Monuments. pag. 884.  for they while one was in a good opinion (as they said) hanged him up▪ quickly because he should be saved & go to Heaven: but these said cruel Papists have burned their brethren because they should go to hell. Mark it well for it is worth the hearing▪ There was a rich merchant man in Paris, who said in 〈◊〉 to the Friars of S. Frances, you wear a rope about your bodies because S. France's once should have been hanged, and the Pope redeemed 〈◊〉, upon this condition, that all his life after he should wear a rope. Upon this saying the Franciscane Friars of Paris caused him to be apprehended and to be laid in prison: & also judgement passed upon him that he should be hanged. But he to save his life, was content to recant, and so did: the Friars hearing of his recantation, commended him saying, if he continued so, he should be saved: and so the Friars calling upon the officers, caused them to make haste to the gallows to hang him up, whiles he was yet in a good way (said they) lest he fall again. And so this Merchant notwithstanding his recantation, was hanged. Thus though some of you do burn men to send them to hell: yet these charitable Friars did hang this Merchant to send him to heaven. But as your burning of us (contrary to your saying) doth bring us (through Christ) to salvation: so I pray God that the Friars hanging of the Merchant (contrary to their saying) did not bring him to damnation. If the Pope's Friars do hang men for jesting against them: than it is no marvel though the Pope's Champions do burn men for speaking against them in earnest. The hanging of this Merchant may well be justice according to the Pope's law: but it is scant justice by God's law, nor by the law of any godly Prince. These holy Friars might learn this of the Devil: for I am sure they never learned it of God. You shall see by Christ's words, whether you that do this murder and persecute your brethren are of God or the Devil. Christ saith Whatsoever you would that men should do to you, 
Math. 7.  do even the same to them. Now weigh with yourselves, would you be content, that if you were heathen men or jews, that other should burn you, and send you thereby after to hell: I think not, 
Math. 5.  Christ saith, Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy, but the Papistical persecutors are unmerciful tyrants, as their burning of their brethren and their saying after they be damned, do evidently declare: therefore you that are the Pope's persecutors are unhappy & shall not obtain mercy, unless as I said you repent in time.  
But we are most sure that they are not gone to Hell, as some of your sect have both boasted and bragged, for they are under the Altar where the rest of the Saints & Martyrs be, that have dipped their garments in the blood of the Lamb.  
But if they had been in error or Heresy, thus you would have served them. And though they died willingly they died not in Heresy, and yet they died not so willingly (as the mad man I spoke of parabolically) but that they would have lived, if they might with a safe conscience without denying Christ. For you drove them to a mischief, either to be burned here in your fire, and to save their endless life in Heaven: or else to save their life here, and to burn for ever in Hell, who remembered Christ's words which are these, Whosoever shall deny me afore men, 
Math. 10.  him also will I deny before my father in Heaven. Thus you may see what cruel Tyrants the Pope and his partakers are, that without all pity and mercy do burn and kill us here, to burn us and kill us everlastingly in Hell. And yet the Popes for all this call themselves the Servants of God's Servants: but if the Pope be such an underling, than he used the Emperor his master but homely, when he made him lie down and trod in his neck: and also if the Pope be the Servant of God's servants, than he is a very evil servant, that hath killed so many of his masters.  
And now you shall have an other infallible rule that our Religion is the true Religion, and that the true professors and followers thereof are of the kingdom of God. The Pope's kingdom is increased and maintained with cruelty, murder and persecuting, but Christ's kingdom increaseth by humility, by being murdered, and persecuted: for though the true Christians are daily killed and murdered, yet their number is daily increased, for kill they never so many, yet let them tell them, & they shall find them more in number. And so doth no other religion in the world but it, therefore there is no better mark whereby to know the true religion & the church of Christ, than by persecution, & by increasing thereby. And hereto Tertullian agreeth, who saith, Crudelitas vestra nostra gloria est. 
Tertull. ad Scapulam.  Your cruelty is our glory, & your earnest cruelty is an enticement and a provocation to this sect, as often as ye reckon us, ye find us more & more, the seed is Christian blood. Thus it appear that the Gospel of Christ grow and spring by being troubled & persecuted, & so as I said doth no other religion. But the Pope's doctrine would decrease, if they should not trouble and persecute.  
When the Emperor Adrian had yielded to grant one church within the city of Rome, 
Aelius Lampridius.  certain of his privy Counsel advised him in any wise not to do so, for that they said if the Christians might have but one church within the City, the whole people would all become Christians, and thereby their idols churches should be forsaken. Even so if the Princes that hold on the Pope & his religion would cease from their kill, murdering, burning & tormenting of the professors of the gospel, & suffer them quietly to teach & preach the gospel that would, & to have the Bible & the commmunion in the Churches, surely the Bible would drive away all the images, the Communion would quite overthrow their Masses, the truth of God's word would utterly confound & abolish the Pope & all his false doctrine. Which the Pope knows well enough, & therefore he keepeth the Kings & Rulers not only in error & blindness, but also persuadeth them to be persecutors of them that profess the Gospel. And as Christ is merciful, so the Pope is cruel, (not to the wicked but to the godly,) for the Pope kill them that profess the Gospel, whom God would have preserved and not killed: but harlots, fornicators, adulterers, Sodomites, and incestuous persons, which God appointeth to be executed & stoned to death, he preserveth maketh much of & maintain. 
john. 8.  Christ saved a woman from being stoned to death, the had deserved to die by the law: but the Pope clean contrary, burneth, kilteh, & murder them that ought to live, both by God's law and man's law? If Peter were Pope of Rome as some of you believe, then mark how his doings did differ from the Pope's practices: for Peter did give sentence of death against Ananias & Saphira his wife the children of the Devil, & so were suddenly strooken to death by the power of God for lying: but the Pope & his Prelates pronounce sentence of death against the children of God and burn them for speaking of truth. And thus the persecuting Pope will needs be contrary to Christ do and say what we can.  
Therefore if Christ be good as he is, than the Pope is evil as he is, for that they be so contrary, for Christ was meek and merciful, the Pope is proud & a tyrant, 
john. 6.  Christ was poor, the Pope is rich, Christ was in subjection to Emperors & Kings, the Pope maketh the Emperors & Kings his subjects & servants, the jews did offer to make Christ a King but he refused it, the Pope maketh himself a King of Kings and no man doth offer it, Christ was the Author of peace, the Pope is the author of wars, Christ forbade sin, the Pope doth licence to sin, Christ preached the Gospel, the Pope suppresseth the gospel, & Christ was persecuted & killed, & the Pope doth persecute & kill. Therefore as Christ is the son of God: so is the Pope the child of the Devil, unless he turn & frame himself to the fashion of Christ otherwise than he doth. This I hope is sufficient for you to know of whose church they are the do murder & persecute, even of the church of the Devil for he was a murderer from the beginning, for as I said, 
john. 8.  murdering & persecuting are badges of the devils church, but let the Pope be assured, that God is not only angry with him for this his cruel murdering and persecuting, but also will pluck down his pride at length, for if God were angry with king Saul & put him from his kingdom because he killed not God's enemy king Agag according to his commandment: 
1. Kings. 15.  than you need not doubt but the God is angry with the Pope & will put him out of his Popedom that killeth his friends, contrary to his commandment.  
And though the Pope call them Heretics & burn them because they will not worship images and idols, and obey his Devilish law, yet they are the children of God: and though he burn their bodies, he can not hurt their Souls. But if they be Heretics that put away idolatry which God doth command them, than what is the Pope and his Prelates that do set up Images and commit idolatry, which God doth forbid? but though the Pope call them Heretics, that he persecutes for professing of the Gospel, and saith they be damned: yet Christ is of a contrary opinion: for he saith, Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousness sake, 
Math. 5.  for theirs is the kingdom of Heeaven. Now if the kingdom of Heaven be theirs that are persecuted for righteousness, than they that the Pope persecutes for testifying the Gospel, (which is truth and righteousness) are sure to have the kingdom of Heaven, (though the Pope tell us they are damned.) And if the kingdom of Heaven be theirs that the Pope persecutes, then surely the kingdom of Hell is the Popes that thus doth persecute them. So that by Christ's own words, the Pope (though he say he can save whom he will, and can give the kingdom of Heaven to whom he little,) is so nigh driven, that he himself is like to dwell in the kingdom of Hell. And no marvel, for he hath been so liberal in giving to so many the kingdom of Heaven, that thereby he hath quite dispossessed himself of Heaven, and therefore he is very like to dwell in Hell. Wherefore if you would avoid Hell, have no desire to burn your brethren, nor to persecute the professors of the Gospel, for thereby you provoke God's wrath, and also increase his kingdom, and get the devils favour, & decay the Pope's kingdom. There is no striving against God, it can be no good bulwark that is builded with blood.  
Suffer the house of God by the preaching of the Gospel, to be builded, for what soever you pluck down in the night he will build it & more to again in the day, and God will overthrow in the day whatsoever you build in the night. For when the wicked Emperor julian in despite of Christ had given the jews leave to build & repair their Temple (the Prince's power assisting them & no power seemed able to withstand their purpose. 
jewel in defen. Apolog. pag. 790. ) Then God himself from heaven above encountered with them, Earthquakes broke out and overthrew there buildings, lightnings fell down and burnt both the tools in their hands and the coats on their backs. And then was the Gospel of Christ more beautiful and more glorious than ever it had been before. Thus the jews might have perceived that God was both angry and despised them and their jewish sacrifices, though once he esteemed them above all other, and the Temple that he before commanded to be builded, and wherein he appeared to the jews, now he from heaven overthrew and the builders thereof. Whereby they also might well understand that he had an other people and Religion that he esteemed better and would fight for.  
And therefore seeing God overthrew the building and the builders of the Temple of Jerusalem, which he commanded to be builded, and that he once so well liked: then he must needs overthrow, (as he hath begun partly well already) all the dens & buildings of the temple or church of Rome which he utterly hates, and that he never commanded to be builded. For as Christ saith, every plant that my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up. 
Math. 15.  Therefore fly from this your Romish Church and her doctrine, which God doth daily overthrow (and let the Pope and his partakers do what they can, at length he will pluck up by the roots:) and walk in the law of God, lest God power his plagues and curses upon you. 
Deuter. 28.  For if they are accursed by God's law that turns out of it, either to the right hand or to the left hand, then think not that you are blessed that wilfully walk clean out of it, and never come in it. And let this suffice you, that Wolves devour, and Sheep are devoured. So that the devouring Wolves are of the synagogue of Satan: and the devoured Sheep are of the Church of God.  
But some of you have said, that God in the old law showed for the better crediting of the same many wonderful miracles, & that there have been many strange miracles for the confirmation of the Pope's religion. Then belike you look for miracles, for a religion you think without miracles is nothing worth, and therefore one of your religion, said where be your signs? where be your miracles? but as Christ called the jews an evil & adulterous generation because they required a sign from heaven (that they might the better credit him & his doctrine) so I can not count you a godly generation, 
Math. 12.  that will not believe the gospel of Christ without miracles, (yea & such miracles as you yourselves should like.) And will you not believe our doctrine without miracles? nay will you believe it with great & strange miracles? I would you would. Well because ye would so feign have miracles, you shall have miracles, & that other manner of miracles, than ever your Romish church could show for the confirming of her doctrine: therefore mark them well for they are wonderful and marvelous miracles. Our little Bible hath driven all your great idols out of all the churches of England. Our holy Communion hath put to flight all your Masses which you thought nothing could overthrow. They that were blind, the Gospel hath made them now to see clearly the crafty juggling of the Pope: they that before were dumb, now speak so plainly, and vehemently preach the Gospel of Christ. These are wonderful miracles I think.  
But if some of you should say that these are no miracles, or else no great miracles to be counted of: yet I dare boldly say they are marvelous great miracles, yea and pass your miracles a great deal. For mark this well, if you had never known that fire would increase in burning, and should have suddenly seen a whole City burned and consumed with one little spark of fire, and that such a huge and mighty fire should come of one little spark, would you not have thought that the same had been a wonderful miracle? I think you would: then why should not you think, that the spiritual burning and inflaming (with such a little spark of the gospel at the first) of such a number of people's hearts, consuming and wasting the idolatry, false religion, and Papistical superstition of Kingdoms, Dukedoms, Provinces, and such a great number of countries, Cities and Towns, and the mighty increasing of this spiritual fire (the gospel) and that within so short a time, is a marvelous miracle? (although the Pope and his power did what they could to quench the same.)  
Surely it is such a miracle in all wise men's eyes, considering the Pope and his power (do what they could) were not able to quench, as there can not be a greater. And there is nothing that may more better persuade you, that this our Religion is the very true Religion and word of God, than that God so mightily defendeth it and so miraculously increaseth it. This and the other miracles before mentioned are sufficient miracles I hope, for the confirming of any Christian heart to believe the Gospel, yet you shall hear more miracles hereafter.  
And now for that you have called for our miracles, I trust I may likewise call for your miracles. What kind of miracles were they whereby your Romish religion was confirmed? forsooth they were such as might make the witty to become fools, but ours are such as will make fools to become wisemen. And now mark your miracles, of your Romish Church, your roods and Images can speak, if they have a false knave stand behind them: your Idols can roll their eyes, wag there chaps, and cast their arms abroad, if there be one behind them to pluck there Engines: and they will sweat in Winter and cold weather if they be well oiled with Penetrative oils, yea & your images can light their own lamps, which is as great a miracle as a jack of the clock to strike on the bell: your holy water can chase away Miso: and your Priests giving women good counsel and blessing them (for the Pope will not have it called kissing and dallying) miraculously make them to be with child, your Pope's pardons can make men die desperately and suddenly, your Cardinal's blessings can make Bishops break their necks, & your Agnus this can make men hang themselves: are not these your Romish miracles wonderful? are they not worthy to go for miracles? yes I trow, our miracles of the Gospel are no such, they are not like unto them: but this you were best to believe, that our miracles before mentioned are of God, and these your miracles now mentioned are of the Devil.  
Thus I trust I have sufficiently proved, by God's word, by ancient Fathers, and learned Doctors, by natural Reason, by Arguments, by Similitudes, by Examples, by the Popes themselves, by their own writers, and by persecuting and murdering: that the Pope and many of his predecessors Popes, was and is wicked, Devilish, the devils deputies (not Christ's vickars) and the very Antichrist, and that his Religion is most false, erroneous, and detestable, and clean contrary to the word of God, and that the Church of Rome is the synagogue of Satan, and that all you that love, honour, and reverence the Pope, and favour, follow, esteem, and embrace, his Papistical abominable doctrine, are English enemies, and that such enemies, as you exceed all other English enemies.  
For as I have before probably declared, you are enemies to God, to his Gospel, to our Saviour, to our Sovereign, to our Superiors, to her loving Subjects, to yourselves, yea and to your own Souls. And can you think to reap any commodity by being enemy to all these? if you think so, the Devil doth bewitch you, it is he that doth blind you, and he only will destroy you. Therefore if you be wise, be no longer English enemies, to please the Devil, but become English friends, to please God.  
And if all this will not suffice to make you abhor the Pope and detest this devilish doctrine, than I beseech you, (for I will leave no way to win you) let these sew examples chosen out of many, of the patient suffering, joyfully dying, and miraculous ending of the professors of the Gospel, and of this our religion, persuade and allure you.  
And though this first and rare example was long since, yet the blessed Martyr was persecuted and tormented for the professing of Christ and his Gospel, as our late persecuted brethren were: and as they were all of one Religion, so the same one God did strengthen them and miraculously wrought in them. Therefore I beseech you mark them diligently, and consider them advisedly.  
A worthy man whose name was Romanus, 
Acts & Monuments Pag. 90. A notable example of Romanus a Martyr.  through whom many were persuaded, that they should not do sacrifice to Idols nor worship them, was brought before the Emperor, being bound as a sheep to the slaughter, to whom the Emperor said with wrathful countenance, art thou the author of this sedition? art thou the cause why so many shall lose their lives? by the gods I swear thou shalt smart for it. And first in thy flesh thou shalt suffer the pains, etc. To whom Romanus answered: thy sentence O Emperor I joyfully embrace, I refuse not to be sacrificed for my brethren, and that by as cruel means as thou mayest invent: because it lay not in Idolaters and worshippers of Devils to enter into the holy house of God, and to pollute the place of true prayer.  
Then Asclepiades inflamed with this stout answer, commanded him to be trussed up, and his bowels drawn out. But that was not performed, but he was scourged with whips, with knaps of lead at the ends. And in his scourging he sung Psalms and required them not to spare him. And he spoke vehemently by the spirit of God, but it was not regarded. And the Tormentors by the captains commandment, struck out his teeth, that he might pronounce his words the worse: and all his face was pitifully defaced. Then this meek Martyr said, I thank thee O Captain, that thou hast opened to me many mouths, whereby I may preach my Lord and saviour Christ: look how many wounds I have, so many mouths I have lauding and praising God. The Captain astonied with his constancy, threatened him with fire: saying blasphemously, thy crucified Christ is but a yesterday God, the gods of the gentiles are of most antiquity.  
Then Romanus made a great Oration of the eternity of Christ, etc. And then he said give me a child O Captain but seven years of age, etc., and thou shalt hear what he will say. And then a pretty boy was called out of the multitude and set before him. Tell me my boy quoth the Martyr, whether thou think it reason, that we worship one Christ, and in Christ one father: or else that we worship infinite gods? unto whom the babe answered, That certainly whatsoever it be the men affirm to be God, must needs be one, which with one, is one & the same: And in as much as this one is Christ, of necessity Christ must be the true God: for, that there be many gods, we children can not believe. The Captain hereat clean amazed, said, thou young villain & traitor, where and of whom loarnedst thou this lesson: of my mother quoth the child, with whose milk I sucked in this lesson, that I must believe in Christ.  
The mother of the child was called, & she gladly appeared. The Captain commanded the child to be scourged, every one wept that saw this pitiless deed: but the joyful mother stood by with dry cheeks, yea she rebuked her sweet babe, because it craved a draft of cold water. She charged him to thirst after the cup that the infants of Bethlen once drank of, forgetting their mother's milk & paps, etc. Whiles she gave this counsel, the butcherly Torture, plucked the skin from the child's head hear & al. The mother cried, suffer my child, now thou shalt pass to him, that will ordain for thy naked head, a crown of eternal glory. And the babe received the stripes & torments with smiling countenance. The Captain perceiving the child invincible, and himself vanquished, committeth the seely soul the blessed babe to the stinking prison, without any drink or any other cherishing, and commanded the torments of Romanus to be renewed and increased. Thus was Romanus brought forth again to new stripes and punishments: to be renewed & received upon his old sores, in so much the bare bones appeared, the flesh all torn away, wherein no pity was showed.  
Then the tyrant said, is it painful for thee said he to tarry so long alive? a flaming fire doubt thee not, shall be prepared for thee by and by: wherein thou and that boy thy fellow of rebellion, shall be consumed into ashes.  
Then Romanus and the child were led to the place of execution. And as they laid hands on Romanus, he looked back, saying, I appeal from this thy tyranny judge unjust, to the righteous throne of Christ that upright judge. Not because I fear thy cruel torments & merciless handling: but that thy judgements may be known to be cruel and bloody.  
Now when they were come to the place, the tormentor required the child of his mother, (for she held it in her arms,) and she only kissing it delivered the child to the tormentor, and said far well my sweet child: and as the executioner applied the sword to the child's neck, she did sing in this manner. All laud and praise with heart and voice, O Lord we yield to thee: To whom the death of all thy Saints, we know most dear to be. The Innocents head being cut off, the mother wrapped it up in her garment, & laid it to her breast. On the other side a mighty fire was made, where into Romanus was cast: who said, that he should not burn, Wherewith a great shower arose, & quenched the fire, Then the Captain commanded that his tongue should be cut out: and it was plucked out by the hard roots. Nevertheless he spoke, saying, he that speaketh Christ shall never want a tongue. Think not that the voice that uttereth Christ, hath need of the tongue to be the minister. The Captain at this half out of his wit, bare in hand, that the hangman deceived the sight of the people, by some subtle and crafty conveyance. Not so quoth the hangman, if ye suspect my deed, open his mouth, and search the root of his tongue. The Captain at length being confounded with the fortitude and courage of the Martyr, commanded him to be brought back into the prison, and there to be strangled: And so he was: where his sorrowful life and pains being ended: he now enjoyeth quiet rest in the Lord, and where no tyrants can hurt him.  
This worthy Martyr in whom God thus miraculously did speak, when his tongue was plucked out by the roots, and in whom God thus marvelously wrought, and whom God did thus strengthen and made bold and stout in his cause, though his name was Romanus, yet he was not of your Romish religion, but a professor of the Gospel and of Christ's religion.  
And as the spirit of God was plentiful in this holy Martyr and true Christian, so hath he been most abundant in our Martyrs of late, and will be for ever in all them that profess the Gospel of Christ, and are true and perfect Christians.  
And now I will recite no more examples of the ancient Martyrs, but of such as were persecuted and suffered for the professing of Christ's Gospel, of late days, wherein you shall plainly see, that as they were persecuted and tormented in Christ's quarrel and cause, as Romanus was, so God wrought in them, as he did in Romanus, the holy Ghost taught them, as he taught Romanus, and Christ did strengthem them most wonderfully & miraculously, as he strengthened Romanus. Therefore mark the most cruel and merciless dealings of these Tormentors the Papists, which they do to show themselves how like they are to their father the Devil, 
john. 8.  who as Christ saith, was a murderer from the beginning: and yet they will needs be Christ's sheep, and his chief flock. But though they say they are the Church and flock of Christ, this most horrible murder and slaughter doth show that they are the Church and flock of the Devil.  
By that holy Father Pope Pius the fourth, 
Acts & Monuments pag. 915.  the professors of gods word were persecuted in Cabria▪ whereof this that I will now describe and show, as well for an example of the marvelous constancy and patience of them that were persecuted, as of the cruelty of them that did persecute, is to be well noted. There were fourscore and eight persons that were Protestants, put all into a house together, and the executioner cometh in, and amongst them taketh one, and blindfoldeth him with a muffler about his eyes, and so led him forth to a larger place, where he commanded him to kneéele down, which so doing, he did cut his throat, and leaving him half dead, he held the bloody knife between his teeth as Butchers use to do, and carried the muffler all of gore blood in his hand, and came again to the rest, and so he led them out one by one, into that other house, and cut their throats. And thus Butcherly he killed them all like Calves and sheep. Which was a doleful and horrible spectacle to behold: who went so humbly and patiently to their deaths, as many will scantly believe. Yet as the true professors and persecuted for the Gospel have always used to do.  
There was a blind woman was burned at Derby, 
Acts & Mo. Pag. 858.  for saying that the substance of the bread and Wine is not turned into the substance of the body and blood of Christ, which woman did offer to the Bishop that persuaded her to believe that the Sacrament was the very body of Christ, that if he would before that company take it upon his conscience, that that doctrine which he would have her believe concerning the Sacrament was true, and that he would at the dreadful day of judgement answer for her therein, as Doctor Taylor (before in King Edward's time) in diverse of his Sermons did offer (for that that he preached) she would then further answer them.  
Whereunto the Bishop said he would. But Doctor Dracote his Chancellor hearing that, said, my Lord you know not what you do: you may in no case answer for an Heretic. Then the Bishop asked her if she would recant or no, and said she should answer for herself. Then the poor blind woman perceiving this, said, if you refuse to take it on your conscience, that it is true you would have me believe, I will answer no further: and desired them to do their pleasure. And then they gave sentence against her, and so she was burned. Were not these godly and holy Fathers, and of a good and true religion, that did burn innocent people, because they did not believe, that they themselves did not believe to be true? for if the doctrine was true that they taught and they believed the same: why might not they then have said on their conscience that it was true? and why might not they have answered for them therein to God at the day of judgement? this notable example shows plainly that the doctrine of these persecuting Papists is wicked and false, & that they are not of the church of God, but of the fellowship of the Devil, that burned these poor blind and simple women, and many other, because they believed not that the Sacramental bread and Wine was the very body and blood of Christ and their wicked religion of the Pope, which they themselves (being learned bishops and Doctoures) did not believe nor stand too.  
But our Preachers of the Gospel will take on their conscience, and will stand between God and their hearers, that the doctrine they teach is true. Therefore this only example (if I had written nothing else unto you) is sufficient to persuade you, that our doctrine is true, and your romish religion is false: unless you wink for the nonce because you will not see.  
Here also is another notable example whereby you may understand how God gives his spirit of truth to the professors of the Gospel, his servants that die for the Testimony of the same: wherein you shall hear how marvelously and truly, a poor man that was burned for this our Religion, prophesied of the shameful end of his persecuter a wicked Papistical Commissary.  
A certain poor man of calais saying that he would never believe that a Priest could make the lords body at his pleasure: 
Acts & Monuments pag 1994.  was therefore accused and also condemned by one Haruy commissary there. Which Haruy in time of his judgement inveighing against him with opprobrious words said, that he was an heretic and should die a vile death. The poor man answering for himself said again, that he was no heretic, but was in the faith of Christ. And whereas thou sayst, that I shall die a vile death, thou thyself shalt die a viler death and that shortly. And so it came to pass, for within hall a year after, the said Haruy was hanged, drawn and quartered for treason in the said town of calais.  
Now, if the holy Ghost be the teacher of truth, than the holy Ghost did teach this persecuted member of Christ to prophecy truly, and if the spirit of Satan be the teacher of lies, than the spirit of Satan did instruct Pope Hildebrand that prophesied falsely (as is before mentioned) of the deposing of the Emperor. Wherefore, if you would (by this notable example and by many other) consider what truth the holy Ghost doth utter by the persecuted professors of the Gospel, though simple and unlearned: And again on the other side, what lies and falsehood the spirit of the Devil doth utter, by the great learned Pope himself, his Catholic Cardinals, and his proud presumptuous Prelates: you would (if you love truth as you say) forsake them and all their falsehood and lies, and embrace the Gospel of Christ the Touchstone of truth.  
Mark also how marvelously the spirit of God did speak in another persecuted professor of the Gospel. 
Acts and Monuments.  One Patrick Hamleton a godly and learned professor of the Gospel in Scotland, was condemned to be burned, who in the fire did cite and appeal the Black Friar called Campbel that accused him, to appear before the high God (as general judge of all men) to answer to the innocency of his death, and whether his accusation was just or not, between that and a certain day of the next month, (which he the said Hamleton, then and there named.) And after, it was very manifest, that the said Friar died immediately before the said day came, (that the said Hamleton did cite him to appear) without remorse of conscience that he had persecuted the innocent. By this example (so strange & rare) diverse people did not only much muse thereat, but also firmly believe the doctrine of the said Hamleton to be good and just.  

Acts & Mo. pag. 1850.  Behold here a glass most clear, that whosoever looks in the same can not choose but both see and say that your Church of Rome is the Captain of cruelty, and without all pity and mercy, and so by no means can be the church of God. There were three women condemned in Garnesey, the mother and two daughters, because they did not come to the Church whereof one of them was named Peretine, great with child: they were tye● to three stakes, the mother to the middle stake, the eldest daughter on the right hand, and the younger daughter on the left hand: they were first strangled, but the rope broke before they were dead, and so the women fell in to the fire. Peretine who was then great with child, did fall on her side, 〈◊〉 happened a ruthful thing, not only to the oils of all that stoo● there, but also to all other true hearted Christians that hear or read the same, or as the belly of the woman burst asunder by vehemency of the flame, the infant being a fair man child, fell into the fire, & being taken out of the fire by one William House, was laid upon the grass. Then was the Child had to the Provost, & from him to the Bailiff, who gave judgement, that it should be carried back again, and cast into the fire. And so the Infant baptised in his own blood, to fill up the number of God's innocent Saints, was both borne, burned, and died a Martyr, leaving behind to the world (which it never saw) a spectacle wherein every one may see that hath any eyes at all, the Herodian cruelty of this graceless generation of Catholic tormentors never to be forgotten.  
Yet for all this great and many other of the Papists, more than heathenish cruelties, many (of you) are so blinded ano bewitched, that you can not perceive the unmerciful time of your Queen Mary, nor can consider the merciful time of our Queen Elyzabeth. If the queens Majesty should use all you that refrain from the Church, (because you will not hear God's word) as these three seely women were, because they went not to the Church to commit Idolatry: you would then say she were a cruel and tyrannous Prince. But suffering you, without any cruelty, yet you will not say that she is a merciful Queen.  
Behold here an other wonderful and rare example, how God did strengthen a young maid, that professed the word of God our religion.  
One Master Tyrrell and other did beset the house of one William Mount, and willed to have the door opened: 
Acts and Monuments of the Church. pag. 1898.  which being done, the said Master Tyrrell with certain of his company, went into the Chamber where the said father Mount and his wife did lie, willing them to rise: for (said he) ye must go with us to Colchester Castle. Mother mount hearing that, being very sick, desired that her daughter might first fetch her some drink: for she said she was very evil at ease: Then he gave her leave and bade her go. So her daughter (called Rose Allen) took a stone pot in the one hand, and a Candle in the other, and went to draw drink for her mother. And as she came back again through the house, Master Tyrrell met her and willed her to give her father and mother good council, and to advertise them to be better Catholic people. To whom the said Rose said: Sir, they have a better instruct●r than I am, for the holy Ghost doth teach them I hope, which I trust will not suffer them to err. Then said Master Tyrrell, why? art thou still in that mind, thou naughty housewife? Marry it is time to look upon such heretics indeed. Then said Rose Allen: Sir, with that which you call Heresy, do I worship my Lord God I tell you truth.  
Then said Master Tyrrell, I perceive you will burn gossip with the rest for company sake. Then said she, no sir, not for companies sake, but for Christ's sake, if so I be compelled. And I hope in his mercies, if he call me to it, he will enable me to bear it.  
Then Master Tyrrell turning to his company said: sirs this gossip will burn, do you not think it? Marry sir quoth one, prove her, and you shall see what she will do by and by. Then that cruel Tyrrell taking the Candle from her, held her wrest, and the burning Candle under her hand, burning cross wise over the back thereof, so long till the very sins crack asunder. In which time of his tyranny, he said often to her, why whore, wilt thou not cry? thou young whore, wilt thou not cry? Unto which always she answered, that she had no cause, she thanked God, but rather to rejoice: you have more cause, to weep (said she) than I, if you consider the matter well. In the end, when the sinews broke that all the house heard them, he then thrust her from him violently, and said: Ah strong whore, thou shameless beast, thou beastly whore, and with such like vile words, but she quietly suffering his rage for the time, at the last said: Sir, have you done what you will do? and he said yea, and if you think it be not well, then mend it. Then Rose Allen said, mend it, nay, the Lord mend you, and give you repentance if it be his wil And now, if you think it good, begin at the feet and burn to the head also, for he that set you a work, shall pay you your wages one day I warrant you. And so she went and carried her mother drink, as she was commanded. The said Rose Allen being asked of one, how she could suffer the painful burning of her hand, she said, at the first it was some grief, but afterward, the longer she burned, the less she felt, or well near none at all.  
Thus you may well perceive, that the Gospel that she professed, was, and is the true religion, and that she took God's quarrel in hand, or else the Lord would not have given her this wonderful patience, and have strengthened her and mitigated her pains, in the burning of her hand, as he did.  
Bishop Bonner, 
Acts and Monuments of the Church. pag. 1898.  (he might be called Bishop Burner well enough) caused a blind Harper's hand to be burned with a hot burning coal, which blind man said, that if every joint of him were burned, yet he trusted in the Lord not to fly.  
Mark here again I beseech you, 
Acts and Monuments of the church Pag. 1508.  a wonderful and strange example, not only of the great constancy and patience of one Thomas Hawks that was burned for his professing the gospel of Christ, but of the manifest proof thereby, that the cause he died in, was just and true, and that God did miraculously assist him, and mitigated his torments in the flames of the fire.  
This worthy member of Christ Thomas hawks was burned for witnessing the word of God, at a Town in Essex called Coxhall. A little before whose death, certain of his friends privily desired, that in the mids of the flames he would show them some token, if he could, whereby they might be more certain whether the pain of such burning were so great, that a man might therein keep his mind quiet and patient: which thing he promised them to do. And so secretly between them it was agreed, that if the pain might be suffered, than he should lift up his hands above his head towards Heaven, before he gave up the Ghost. And when he was brought to the stake to be burned, there mildly and patiently he addressed himself to the fire, having a straight chain cast about his middle: after whose fervent prayers made unto God, the fire was set unto him, in the which when he continued long, and when his speech was taken away by violence of the flame, his skin also drawn together, and his fingers consumed with the fire, so that all men had thought certainly he had been dead, suddenly, and contrary to expectation, the said blessed servant of God (being mindful of his promiss before made) reached up his hands burning on a light fire (which was marvelous to behold) over his head to the living God, and with great rejoicing (as it seemed) stroke or clapped them three times together. At the sight whereof, there followed such an outcry of the people, and especially of them which understood the matter, that the like commonly hath not been heard. And so this blessed servant of God, straightway sinking down into the fire, gave up his spirit. This miraculous burning of the said Thomas hawks was in the year of our Lord. 1555.  
These wonderful examples of the Gospelers suffering so patiently, of their dying so willingly, of the holy Ghost speaking in them so abundantly, of their marvelous constancy, of Gods strengthening them so mightily, and his working in them so miraculously, that (if before I had not sufficiently proved the Pope to be the child of Satan, and your romish religion to be the devils Doctrine) is sufficient to win you to God, to allure you to Christ, and to embrace the Gospel our heavenly and true religion, to obey your Prince, to love your Country, and now with great desire to become english friends. But if there be any of you so deluded by the devil, so incensed by Satan, and so bewitched with papistry, that neither any thing before written can move you, nor these marvelous examples of Gods merciful and wonderful protecting, boldening, teaching, strengthening, favouring, comforting, assisting, and defending of his servants the professors of the Gospel cannot allure you: then I beseech you (for I can go no further) let these fearful, faithless, horrible, doleful, and desperate deaths of the persecuting and murdering cruel Papists, with their mockers and scorners of God's word, and revolters and shunners from the Gospel, that follow fear, and terrify you, any longer to persist in your erroneous and most pernicious Papistical doctrine, lest you be made the instruments of his wrath (as they were.) Now therefore mark them well, and as you like their deaths, so follow their lives.  
And as I said before, that the Martyrs of the Primitive Church, and our persecuted Protestants suffered all alike, were patiented all alike, and were loved, aided, and strengthened of God all alike, and therefore all of one religion: So the tyrannous persecutors of the Martyrs long since, and the Papistical persecutors of the professors of the Gospel, since that time, have died desperately, horribly, devilishly, and dolefully, all alike: and have had God's wrath and vengeance all alike, and therefore were all of a wicked and devilish religion. And for that you shall not think that the Papistical murderers and persecutors died more godly than they: you shall see the godly ends and deaths of some of them both. And first I will show you some examples of the tyrannous persecutors in the old time, of the professors of the Gospel.  
Herod that murdered john Baptist, 
Acts & Monuments pa. 31  and condemned Christ, was condemned to perpetual banishment, where he died miserably.  
pilate, under whom Christ was crucified, 
Acts & Monuments p. 30.  was apprehended and accused at Rome, deposed, then banished to the Town of Lions, who at length did kill himself.  
Antiochus a tormentor of the Christians, 
Acts & Monuments. p. 59  fell down from his judicial seat, crying out, whose bowels burned within him, and so he died.  
Decius, that cruel persecutor of the Christians, both he and his son, 
Acts & Monuments p. 66 Acts & Monuments. p. 75  were slain of enemies in battle.  
The Emperor Valerian, a cruel persecutor of the Christians, went not without his reward therefore: for Sapores the King of the Persians took him prisoner, and used him for his block when he got upon his horse.  
Maxentius that great persecutor of the Christians, fell off on a bridge with his horse and his harness, 
Acts & Monuments p. 86  which bridge he had made for Constantine the Christian Emperor: and so be was drowned.  
Mark the ends and death of these persecutors of the Christians: 
Acts and Monuments. pag. 89.  Dioclesian poisoned himself: Maximinian was hanged: Severus was slain by Maximinian: Lucinus was slain by Constantine. Thus these persecutors of the professors of Christ's Gospel, never live quietly nor yet die godly.  
Galerius the Emperor of the East parts, a great persecutor of the Christians, 
Cooper Epito. Chron. fol. 24  was therefore plagued of GOD with a wonderful sickness, and an incurable disease: for he had a sore risen in the neither part of his belly, which consumed his privy parts, from whence swarmed great plenty of worms: which disease could not be helped with any surgery or physic, (according to the promise of God) wherefore he confessed, that it happened for his cruelty toward the Christians, who slew himself, not able to abide the stench of his own sore. Such hath been, is, and will be, the gain and end of them that persecute God's people.  

Eusebius in Histor. eccle.  Behold here a wonderful example of God, showed upon three perjured persons, for falsely accusing the aged and reverend father Narcissus the servant of God, and a pure professor of Christ's Gospel, which Narcissus was of the age of a hundredth three score and three years, and Bishop of jerusalem. The one of them that were his accusers, wished to be destroyed with fire, the other to be consumed with a grievous sickness, the third to lose both his eyes, if he did lie: whereby the godly▪ and guiltless man went and lived in a solitary and desert place a great while. But God that is a just revenger of wickedness, and a defender of his innocent servants, punished them all three according to their own words. The first by casualty of one little spark of fire was burned with his goods and all his family. The second was taken with a great sickness from the head to the feet, and devoured by the same. The third, hearing and seeing the punishment of the other, confessed his fault: But through great repentance, powered out such fears with weeping, that he lost both his eyes. And thus as God justly punished them for their perjury against the innocent servant of God: So God of late days hath marvelously punished a great sort of the Papists, that cruelly killed, murdered, and misused Gods true and simple servants for professing the Gospel. And now, as I have showed you how God hath powered his vengeance on the tyrants and persecutors of the holy Martyrs that were persecuted long since, before the wicked Popes: so also I will express unto you, the miserable ends and deaths of some of the Papistical persecutors since the time of the wicked Popes, whose terrible and fearful ends, I beseech GOD, may be a sufficient warning for you.  
A cruel wretch called john de Roma a Monk, 
Acts & Monuments of the Church Pag. 916  having a commission to examine such as professed the gospel (whom they call Heretics) used great cruelty towards them. He filled boots with boiling grease, and so put them upon their legs, tying them backward to a form with their legs hanging down over a small fire, & so he examined them. Thus he tormented very many, and in the end, most cruelly put them to death, etc. But the said holy Monk (as holiness goeth with Papists) by the just judgement of God, fell sick of a most horrible disease, strange and unknown to any Physician, whose pains and torments, being most extreme, could not be eased one minute of an hour with any ointment or any thing else, whose stench and savour was so great, that came from him, that none could abide it, neither would any of his own friends come near him, wherefore he was carried to an Hospital to be kept, but the stench and infection so increased, and was so great, that no man there durst come near him: no more he himself was able to abide the horrible smell that issued from his body, being full of ulcers and sores, and swarming with vermin, and so rotten, that the flesh fell away from the bones by piece meal. And whiles he was in these torments, he cried out often in great rage: Oh who will deliver me, who will kill and rid me out of these intolerable pains? which I know I suffer for the evils and oppressions that I have done to the poor men: he went divers times about to destroy himself: but he had not the power to do it.  
In these horrible torments and fearful despair, this blasphemer and most cruel vexer, tormentor, and murderer of the poor professors of God's word, most miserably ended his cursed life.  
Here you may plainly understand, that this wicked Monk, (though he were of the Pope's religion) he was not of God's religion: for that the Lord thus plagued and tormented him, showing his very curse before mentioned: even an incurable disease, as he did to wicked jehoram the son of good King jehoshaphat. And as the Monks torments and end was like to the end of jehoram▪ So he was like in cruelty, and also in Idolatry, forsaking the law of God, for the wicked devices of men.  

Acts & Monuments of the Church Pag. 916  Also the Lord of Reue●●, chief Precedent of the Parliament of A●a●, cruelly used the professors of the Gospel, (and put them to death,) who after was stricken with such an horrible sickness of fury and madness, that his wife nor any durst come near him, and so he dying in his fury and rage, was justly plagued of GOD for his unmercifulness and cruelty, showed and done to the children of God.  
The Commendator of Saint Anthony of Vienna, that gave sentence of condemnation on the servant of GOD Wolfgangus, fell suddenly down and died. 
Acts & Mo. of the Church Pag. 857.  And the Abbot of Clarilocus his fellow, stricken with sudden fear at the crack of guns, fell down and died.  
Thomas Arundale Archbishop of Canterbury, a persecutor of the Gospelers, 
Acts & Mo. of the Church Page. 5●7.  that gave sentence on the Lord Cobham for professing the word of God: was plagued of God, that his tongue did swell that he could swallow no meat, and so died. And although he gave sentence on the Lord Cobham, yet gods judgements were such, that he died two or three years before him.  
A (certain) Bishop of Hungary did run about stark mad, & so raving died miserably, that tied Hares, Geese, 
Acts & Mo. of the Church Page. 865.  and Hens about a Priest, and then put dogs to him, who chased him about the City, snatching and catching at him what they could get, whereof he died. And thus the Priest was martyred for saying that the eating of flesh is not forbidden by the Scriptures: but this Bishop gained nothing by thus martyring of him, unless God's wrath be a gain.  
A Priest revolting from the Gospel was suddenly killed by two gentlemen that ought him evil will (by the judgement of god) immediately after he went out of prison, 
Acts & Mo. Pag. 889.  from one Philbert that after was strangled and burned for the word of God: To which Priest Apostata the said Philbert said, oh unhappy and more than miserable, is it possible for you to be so foolish as for saving of a few days which you have to live by course of nature, so to start away and deny the truth? know you therefore, that although you have by your foolishness avoided the Corporal fire, yet your life shall be never the longer, for you shall die before. And God shall not give you grace, that it shall be for his cause, and you shall be an example to all Apostles. And immediately the revolting Priest was slain as soon as he went out of prison, as is before said.  
This notable and rare example is sufficient I think to prove, that the Gospel our religion is most true, and that only in it the Lord is pleased, for showing his heavy wrath and vengeance on this Priest that did revolt, shrink from, and deny the same: and also in that the holy ghost did so miraculously speak in this worthy Philbert, (continuing so firmly and stoutly in the same Gospel) which s● wonderfully and truly prophesied and foretold of the sudden end and desperate death of the said wicked revolting Priest. This is so manifest and so apparent, that it will enforce you to embrace the Gospel, and to fly from Papistry, if you be not determined and purposely bend to withstand God and the truth.  

Acts & Mo. Page. 1929.  Also one Berry the vicker of Aylsham and a Commissary, was a cruel tyrant, he killed two with striking of them, and he was a cruel persecutor of the professors of the Gospel, but GOD rewarded him therefore (or else the Devil that set him on work) for as he was going homeward from the Church, he fell down suddenly to the ground with a heavy groan and never stirred after, neither showed he any token of repentance. Likewise at that time one Dunning Chancellor of Lincoln and a merciless Tyrant against the professors of the gospel, died in Lincolnshire of as sudden a warning as (this) Berry died.  

Acts & Mo. Pag. 1993.  One William Mawlden, that was of this our religion, and professed the Gospel in the latter end of Queen Mary's reign, and dwelling at Grenwich with one master Hugh Aparry, lacking a book to read on, looked about and found a Primer in English, whereon he read (being in a Winter's Evening.) Whiles he was reading, there did sit one john Apowel that had been a servingman, about thirty years of age borne towards Wales, to whom the said Hugh Appary, gave meat and drink till he could get him a service: & as the said William Mawlden red on the book, the said john Apowel mocked him after every word with contrary gauds and flouting words unreverently, insomuch that the said Mawlden could no longer abide him, for grief of heart, but turned unto him and said, john, take heed what thou dost, thou dost not mock me but thou mockest God, for in mocking of his word thou mockest him. And this is the word of God, though I be simple that read it: therefore beware what thou dost: then Mawlden fell to reading again, and still the other proceeded in his mocking. And when Mawlden had red certain English prayers, in the end he red, Lord have mercy upon us, Christ have mercy upon us, etc. And as Mawlden was reciting these words, the other with a start, said Lord have mercy upon me: with that Mawlden turned and said, what ailest thou john? he said: I was afraid: whereof was thou afraid said Mawlden? nothing now said the other, and so he would not tell him: after this when Mawlden and he went to bed, Mawlden asked him whereof he was afraid: then he said, when you read Lord have mercy upon us, Christ have mercy upon us, me thought the hair of my head stood upright, with a great fear that came upon me. Then said Mawlden, john thou mayst see the evil spirit could not abide that Christ should have mercy upon us: well john said Mawlden, repent and amend thy life: for God will not be mocked: if we mock and jest at his word he will punish us, etc. But after that as he lay, almost a day and a night, his tongue never ceased, but he cried out of the Devil of hell, saying, O Devil of Hell, now the Devil of Hell, I would see the Devil of Hell, thou shalt see the Devil of Hell, there he was, and there he goeth, etc. This I trow may be a worthy warning for all mockers, scorners, and deriders of Gods most holy word.  
Mark the end of Morgan Bishop of saint David's, 
Acts & Mo. pag. 1990.  a Papistical persecuter, that sat upon the condemnation of Bishop Farrare being after burned for the Gospel: not long after, the said Morgan was stricken with God's hand after such a strange sort, that his meat would not go down, but rise & pick up again, sometime at his mouth, sometime blown out at his nose, most horrible to behold, and so he continued till his death.  
What a stroke of God's hand was brought upon Bishop Thorneton, suffragan of Dover, a cruel Papistical persecutor of the Saints of God for professing his word, who after he had exercised his cruel tyranny upon many godly men at Canterbury, at length coming upon a Saturday from the Chapter house at Canterbury to Borne, there upon a Sunday following, looking upon his men playing at bowls, fell suddenly into a palsy, and so was had to bed, and then was willed to remember God: yea so I do said he, and my Lord Cardinal to.  

Acts & Mo. Pag. 1990.  another Suffragan of Dover, who not long after he was made Bishop or Suffragan of Dover, broke his neck falling down a pair of stairs in the Cardinal's Chamber at Greenwich, as he had received the cardinals blessing. You may see here, that God doth not always bless, where the Pope, his Cardinals and his Bishops bless, as here it is manifest: But rather curses, unless sudden death and breaking of necks be blessing.  

Acts & Mo. Page. 1991.  Doctor jeffrey a great Papistical persecuter, being Chancellor of Sarisburie, stricken by the mighty hand of God, died suddenly, who was determined the next day following (but that he was prevented by sudden death by God's providence) to have called before him four score and ten, or more, to examine them by inquisition upon religion.  

Acts & Mo. Page. 1691.  Mark (here also) the end of a Papist, that was a lover of the Mass and diligent and hasty in setting of it up in Queen Mary's time, one Burton the Bailiff of Crowland in Lincolnshire: soon after King Edward was dead, he came into the Church on a Sunday in the morning, at which time the Curate was beginning the English service, (for there was no law as yet to the contrary) when he came to the Curate in a great rage and said, (like a pure charitable Catholic and full of devotion) sirrah will you not say Mass? buckle yourself to Mass you knave, or else (swearing by a great oath) I shall sheathe my dagger in your shoulder. The poor Curate for fear (not so constant in the Gospel as Curates should be) settled himself to Mass. Not long after this, the bailiff road from home, accompanied with one of his neighbours: and as they came riding together upon the fen bank homeward again, a Crow sitting in a Willow tree, took her flight over his head, and spoke to him in her language aswell as she could and called him by his name, (as Crows are wont to do) and withal let fall upon his face: so that her excrements ran from the top of his nose, down to his beard. The poisoned smell and savour whereof so noyed his stomach, that he never ceased vomiting until he came home, wherewith his heart was so sore, and his body so distempered, that through extreme sickness he got him to bed, and so lying he was not able for the stink in his stomach and painful vomiting, to receive any relief of meat or drink: but cried out still sorrowfully, complaining of that stink, and with no small oaths (for belike he made an account that the Pope would dispense with him for them) cursing the crow that had poisoned him. To make short, he continued but a few days, but with extreme pain of vomiting and crying he desperately died, without any token of repentance of his former life.  
You shall hardly find a perfect Protestant, and a faithful follower of the Gospel die in this sort, as this Massmonger did. Truly if the Mass be so available and of such force as you take it to be, and the Pope of such a power as many of you thinks him to be (for it is written in his law as is beforesaid, that he hath all power in heaven and in earth, and that is enough for a Pope) then either by the virtue of the Mass, (which this Burton so maintained, and busily set up) or else by the Pope's mighty power, me thinks this his Champion of the Mass, should have been preserved from dying thus strangely and desperately. But if the Pope and his holy Mass do suffer them, that put such trust in him, and confidence in the Mass, to die suddenly without repentance, to die desperately, and to call on the Devil, and to lie in such extreme pains and torments, as a great sort of them do, and have done: surely if I were as you, the Pope and his Mass should go to the Devil, ere I would trust any more to him or to it.  

Acts and Monuments. pag. 1622.  Also one Richard Denton having words of commendations sent to him from one William Wolsey, that was after burned for professing the Gospel, which were, that he marveled that the said Denton tarried so long behind him, seeing he was the first that delivered him the Book of the Scriptures into his hand, and told him that it was the truth, desiring him to make haste after as fast as he could. Which Denton said, when the said message was done to him, I confess it is true, but alas I can not burn. But after though he could not burn willingly in Christ's cause: he was burned against his will not in so good a cause: for after that his house being on fire, he went in to save his goods, & thereby was burned & lost his life. And thus he was burned for earthly goods, that refused to burn for heavenly treasure.  

Acts & Monuments. pag. 1991.  Mark this end of a Papist and an enemy of the Gospel: One Clerk an open enemy to the Gospel and all godly Preachers in King Edward's days, hanged himself in the Tower of London.  

Acts & Monuments. 1992  The great and notable Papist, called Troling Smith, fell down suddenly in the street and died.  

Acts & Monuments. pag. 1992.  Dale the Promoter of the professors of God's word, was eaten into his body with lice, & so died as it was well known of many.  
Cox an earnest Protestant in King Edward's days, & in Queen Mary's time a Papist and promoter (or accuser of the Gospelers) going well and in health to his bed, 
Acts & Monuments. pag. 1992.  (as it seemed) was dead before the morning.  
Alexander the keeper of Newgate a cruel enemy to them that lay there for Religion, died very miserably, 
Acts & Monuments. pag. 1992.  being so swollen that he was more like a monster than a man, and was so rotten within, that no man could abide the smell of him. This cruel man to hasten the poor lambs to the slaughter, would go to Bonner, Story, and other, crying out, Rid my prison, rid my prison, I am too much pestered with these Heretics. It seems that this cruel wretch was better content to have the company of thieves and murderers (great offenders against the law that were in his prison) than God's people that professed his word that were no offenders against the law.  
Behold the great and terrible judgement of God on the parson of Croundall in Kent, 
Acts & Monuments. pag. 1990.  who upon shrove sunday, having received the Pope's pardon from Cardinal Poole, came to his Parish Church, and exhorted the people ro receive the same, as he had done himself, saying, That he stood now so clear in conscience as when he was first borne, and cared not now if he should die the same hour in that clearness of conscience. Where upon he being stricken suddenly by the hand of God, and leaning a little on the one side, immediately shrunk down in the Pulpit, and so was found dead speaking not one word more. Truly if they have no better luck with the Pope's Pardons and blessings than I see they have, they were better a great deal to have a fool bless them with his Babble, than to have the Pope to Pardon them or bless them with his hands: if I were desirous to die suddenly, or to break my neck (from which the Lord bless me and every body) I would either get the Pope's Pardons, or else have either his or one of his Cardinal's blessings, for other good they do none that I can hear or see.  

Acts and Monuments. pag. 1992.  One john Peter, son in law to the said Alexander the keeper of Newgate, being an horrible blasphemer of God, & no less cruel to the said prisoners that professed the word of God, rotten away and so most miserably died, who commonly when he would affirm any thing, were it true or false, used to say, If it be not true I pray God I rot ere I die.  

Acts & Monuments. pag. 1992.  Also one Robert Bawlding a Papistical persecutor, was stricken with lightning at the taking of William Seaman, whereupon he pined away and died.  
One Rockwood the chief procurer of the great trouble of certain Calais men for religion, 
Acts & Monuments.  who at the point of death staring and raging cried he was utterly damned, and being willed to ask God mercy (who was ready to forgive all that asked mercy of him) he brayed and cried out, all to late, for I have sought maliciously the deaths of a number of the honest men in the Town. And though I so thought them in my heart, yet I did that lay in me to bring them to an evil death. All to late, therefore all to late. The which same words, the said Rockwood answered to one that said, I never saw men of such honesty so sharply corrected, and taking it so patiently and joyfully. At which time the said Rockwood, fetching a frisk or two, scoffingly answered, all to late. But whereas he said and meant, that it was all to late for these godly prisoners to have pardon of their Prince in this world: now God justly turned these words to himself, it was all to late for him to have pardon at God's hand in the world to come. For he said he was utterly damned: and when he was counseled to ask God mercy, he said it was all to late.  

Acts & Monuments. pag. 1027.  Also one Pavier, town Clarke of the City of London (a notorious enemy to the word of God) could not abide to hear that the Bible should be in English, who said (in the presence of one Edward Hall, a writer of the English stories, the reporter hereof, swearing a great oath) that if he thought the king's highness would set forth the Scriptures in English, and let it be read of the people by authority, rather than he would live so long, he would cut his own throat. But he broke promise (saith Hall) for he did not cut his throat with a knife, but with an halter did hang himself.  
One Doctor Foxforde Chancellor to the Bishop of London, a cruel persecutor, 
Acts and Monuments. pag. 1027.  and a common Butcher of the professors of the Gospel, (who was the condemner of all those which were put to death, troubled, and absured under Bishop Stokesley through all the Diocese of London:) died suddenly sitting in his chair, his belly being burst, and his gu●●es falling out before him. Thus you may plainly see, that God doth revenge the wrongs done to his children, that patiently suffer all their torments, delivering them out of their enemies hands by death or other ways: and pays them home at length for their hire, that so persecute and torment them. But these cruel Papists, that wreak their malice themselves on the professors of the Gospel, that do them no harm, there is none to take their parts, nor that can deliver them hereafter when the Devil shall torment them in Hell fire.  
Mark well and consider the end of that haughty proud Papistical persecutor of God's servants in Queen Mary's time, Steven Gardiner, than Lord Chancellor of England, 
Acts and Monuments, pag. 1992.  who after so long professing of the doctrine of papistry, when there came a Bishop to him on his death bed, and put him in remembrance of Peter's denying his Master, he answering again, said, That he had denied with Peter, but never repent with Peter, and so both stinkingly and unrepentantly died: he knew then full well on his conscience, that he had denied Christ and his Gospel, in following the Pope and his Religion. Therefore deny the Pope and repent with Peter, lest in denying of Christ you die unrepentant with Gardener.  
Consider further the miserable end of one Twy ford a busy and diligent doer by Bonner's appointment in setting up of stakes for the burning of the servants of God, 
Acts and Monuments, pag. 1595.  who when he saw the stakes consume away so fast, yea said he, will not these stakes hold? I will have a stake I trow that shall hold, and so he provided a big tree, and cutting off the tops, did set it in Smithfield, but thanks be to God, ere ever the tree was all consumed, God turned the state of Religion: And the same Twyforde fell into a horrible disease rotting above the ground alive, before he died.  

Acts and Monuments, pag. 1996.  Hofmaister the great Archpapist, and chief master pillar of the popish Church, as he was in his journey going towards the Counsel of Ratispone, to dispute against the defenders of Christ's Gospel, suddenly not far from ulme's, was prevented by the stroke of God's hand, and there miserably died, with horrible roaring and crying out. His death doth show that the cause was not very good that he went to maintain.  
France's Spiere fell into a marvelous desperation after he had recanted the word of God, 
Acts and Monuments.  as may appear by his words & death, who could not be persuaded of God's mercy by any man, though many learned men with Scriptures mightily moved him to repent, but it could not prevail, but still cried (when he heard any testimony of the Scripture) that nothing could save him that had offended against the holy Ghost, and in that manner pitifully died.  

Acts and Monuments.  Mark also the end of a young Gentleman called Master Smith, that first was a Protestant and an earnest professor of the Gospel, and after alured to Papistry, who went to Louvain (a fit nest for all Owls that hate the light) where he was so noozeled, that he became a perfect Papist. And after returning into England, he brought with him from thence, Pardons, a Crucifix, an Agnus dei, which Agnus dei, he commonly did wear about his neck, which when he wore, he thought then he was false enough, & that neither deadly sin, desperation, nor Devil had any power to hurt him. But he was deceived, as all other are, that put their trust in such trash, and refuse Christ and his holy word. For he, (notwithstanding his Pardons, Crucifix, Agnus dei, & the Images before which he used to pray) hanged himself in his chamber. Consider I beseech you that this is not the end of such as turn from Papistry to the Gospel, but it is the end or such like (as appear, before) as departed from the Gospel to Papistry, or shrink from, or deny the Gospel. Therefore if God's word nor any other persuasions can win you, let this and the other dreadful examples fear you.  
The burden of conscience and desperation of mind happens chief to such as have first embraced God's word and the Gospel of Christ, and do fall from the same to any other Religion, or commit some grievous and notable sin, learning by the same word of God, that it deserveth the great wrath of God, & so driveth them to desperation. As may appear by judas one of Christ's Apostles, who after he had betrayed Christ for money, (against his own conscience) despaired of God's mercy and so hanged himself. And as may appear by Frances Spiere and Master Smith before mentioned, who first professing the Gospel, and after revolting or shrinking from the same, died most desperately, dangerously, and dreadfully. Besides many other, whereof diverse at last have, notwithstanding, been comforted with the grace of God, and so have died very patiently and godly. But I have not red nor heard, that they that have turned from Papistry or any other Religion, and received and followed this our Religion of the Gospel, continuing in the same did ever fall into despair or died desperately. Which is a most infallible argument that this our Religion is true, and your Papistical religion and all other are false.  
Mark well I pray you what end William Swallow, 
Acts and Monuments. pag. 1994.  and Richard Petto came to, that were troublers & persecutors of one George Eagles a true and constant professor of God's word. The same William Swallow was shortly after so plagued of God, that all the hair of his head and the nails of his fingers and toes went off, his eyes were well near closed up that he could scant see: the other Richard Petto, upon a certain anger or chaufe with his servants was so suddenly taken with sickness, that falling upon his bed like a beast, there he died and never spoke word.  

Acts and Monuments. pag. 1991.  Behold further and mark well, for here is such a glass for you to look in, that unless you wink purposely, or turn your faces backward because you will not see, you must needs (whether you will or no) grant and yield that our religion is most true, and that your Romish religion is most false, and that our doctrine doth work our salvation, and that your doctrine doth bring your damnation. Wherein you shall plainly perceive how God did show his vengeance of one that railed on one james Abbas that was a professor of the Gospel, who was burned at Bury, whereby all you that are enemies and railers against the professors of this our Religion the word of God, may learn to fear God, fly from Papistry, and to embrace the Gospel.  
As this james Abbas was led by the Sheriff towards his execution, divers poor people stood in the way and asked their Alms, he then having no money to give them, and desirous yet to distribute something among them, did pull of all his apparel saving his shirt and gave the same unto them: to some one thing, to some an other. In the giving whereof he exhorted them to be strong in the Lord, and as faithful followers of Christ, to stand steadfast unto the truth of the Gospel, which he (through God's help) would then in their sight seal & confirm with his blood.  
While he was thus charitably occupied, and zealously instructing the people, a servant of the sheriffs going by and hearing him, cried out aloud unto them, and blasphemously said, Believe him not good people, he is an Heretic and a mad man out of his wit, believe him not, for it is Heresy that he saith. And as the other continued in his godly admonitions, so did this wicked fellow still blow forth his blasphemous exclamations, until they came to the stake where he should suffer, unto the which stake this constant Martyr was tread, and in the end cruelly burned. But immediately after the fire was put unto him, the same fellow that did rail on him, (saying, that he was an Heretic and mad) was there presently in the sight of all the people stricken with a Frenzy (such was the great stroke of God's justice on him for his blasphemous railing) and was then mad in deed, (as he before had charged the Martyr withal) who in this furious rage and madness, casting of his shoes withal & the rest of his clothes, cried out unto the people and said, Thus did james Abbas that true servant of God who is saved but I am damned. And thus ran he round about the Town of bury, still crying that james Abbas was a good man and saved, but he was damned. The Sheriff then being amazed, caused him to be taken and tied in a dark house, and by force compelled him again to put on his clothes: thinking thereby within a while to bring him to some quietness. But he (all that notwithstanding) assoon as they were gone, continued his former raging, and casting of his clothes, and cried as he did before, james Abbas is the servant of God and is saved, but I am damned. At length he was tied in a cart and brought home to his masters house, and within half a year or there abouts, he (being at the point of death) the Priest of the Parish was sent for, who coming to him brought with him the Crucifix and their hous●inge Host of the Altar, which gear when the poor wretch saw, he cried out of the Priest and defied all that baggage: saying, that the Priest with such other as he was, were the cause of his damnation, and that james Abbas was a good man and saved. And so shortly after he died.  
This fearful, terrible, and most strange example me think were enough to make you believe, that this same james Abbas that was burned did profess the true law of God and the Gospel of Christ, and that he was the servant of God. As this blasphemous railer was enforced by God's mighty power to grant and confess, (though before he called him Heretic, and said he was mad.) Now if this Gods marvelous miracle hath proved that james Abbas that was thus burned was the servant of GOD: than it is manifest that the Religion that he died for is the true Religion, and if his Religion were true, than our Religion set forth by the queens Majesty (which is the same) must needs be true. And so your Religion of Papistry of force must needs be false, which is quite contrary to our Religion: of which Papistical religion this sheriffs man was, when he had the people not to believe james Abbas, saying he was an Heretic and was mad, trusting there is none of you so mad as to think he was of a good and true Religion when he said so. For surely he himself knew he was both wide and wrong, else he would not have said that james Abbas was the true servant of GOD and was saved but he was damned. And as they that are saved die not in a false Religion or wickedly: so they that are damned die not in a true religion or godly. And if your Papistical religion had been true and good, he would not even at his death have cried out of the Priest that brought the Crucifix and the housling bread (which they say is the very body of Christ) neither would have defied the same, nor yet would have said then, that the Priest with such other as he was, was the cause of his damnation.  
But if any of you be so maliciously bent against the truth by the procurement of the Devil (as the Devil may do much) to say that this same fellow made himself mad for the nonce, or that he was hired by some Protestant to do and say so (which could not be.) Here now therefore I will bring you an other most wonderful and rare example, that will stop you (I hope) from either saying so, or thinking so.  
And as this last miraculous example was of a man, so this next and last miraculous example that I will show you is of a woman. Whereby you shall not only see that she was of the right Religion, and died a Martyr and Saint of God: but also that God did so dearly love her, for professing the Gospel and dying in his quarrel, that marvelously and most miraculously he fought against her persecutors, and revenged her death.  
Therefore mark it well, for surely of all other, there is not a more notable example of God's great love and favour towards the professors of the Gospel and that die for the same, and of his great fury and wrath to the Papists that persecute and murder them, than this that I will here set forth as a glass. Wherein you that are so bewitched and drowned in Papistry, may see whether God is pleased with your Religion or doings, or not.  
There was a certain godly woman condemned to be burned for the professing of the Gospel in King Henry the seaventhes' time, 
Acts and Monuments. Pag. 75●.  by one Doctor Whittington the bishops Chancellor, which woman was burned in a town called Cheepingsadberie, at whose Execution was not only the said Doctor Whittington that condemned her, but also a very great number of people. And when she was dead and burned, the people began to turn homeward. It happened in the mean time, as these Catholic executors were busy in slaying of this silly Lamb at the towns side, a certain Butcher within the Town was as busy in slaying of a Bull, which Bull he had fast bound in ropes ready to knock him in the head. But the Butcher (belike not so skilful in his art in killing of beasts as the Papists be in murdering Christians) as he was lifting the Axe to strike the Bull, failed in his stroke and smitte a little to low: or else how he did smite I know not, but this was certain, that the Bull something grieved with the stroke, but yet not stricken down, put his strength to the ropes, and broke louse from the Butcher into the street, the very same time as the people were coming in very great press from the burning of the godly woman. Who seeing the Bull coming towards them, and supposing him to be wild, (as was none other like) gave way for the Bull, every man shifting for himself aswell as he might. Thus the people giving back, and making a lane for the Bull, he passed through all the throng of them, touching neither man, woman, nor child, till he came whereas the Chancellor was. Against whom the Bull as pricked with a sudden vehemency, ran full but with his horns, and taking him upon the paunch: gored him through and through, and so killed him immediately, carrying his guts and trailing them with his horns all the street over, to the great wonder of all them that saw it.  
Although the carnal sense of man be blind in considering the works of the Lord, imputing many times to blind chance: the things which properly pertaineth to God's only praise and providence: yet in this so strange and so evident an Example, what man can be so dull or ignorant, which seeth not herein, a plain miracle of God's mighty power and judgement, both in just punishing of this wretched Chancellor, and also in admonishing all other like persecutors, by this example, to fear the Lord, and to abstain from the like cruelty.  
These wonderful and miraculous examples with a great number more, (to the great comfort and consolation of the persecuted Gospelers, and to the fearing and terrifying of the cruel & unmerciful murdering Papists) the worthy godly and learned M. Fox with his great travel, study, and labour, hath set forth at large in his Book of the Acts and Monuments of the Church, commonly called the Book of Martyrs.  
I fear there are some of you (so far drowned in that abominable romish Religion and so far in love with the Pope, and with all things whatsoever he or any of his cruel crew do, or command to do) that if a mad man had chanced to have run on this wicked Whittington the Chancellor and had killed him) hurting none of all that great throng and number of people but only him) would have said, that the man had made himself mad for the nonce: and that some of the heretical Gospelers had hired him to do it. But I trow none of you will say that the Bull made himself mad for the nonce, & that the Gospelers hired him to run only on the Chancellor & kill him: and to let all the rest of the people go away safe and unhurt.  
Wherefore it can not be denied, nor by any way be avoided, but that it was the lords wrath and vengeance, that lighted on this cruel and persecuting Papist, and murdering Chancellor. And as the Devil procured this wicked Chancellor to be his slaughter man on the said godly woman the servant of God: So God sent this Bull to be his slaughter man on the wicked Chancellor the servant of the Devil. Therefore as I said before if the patient, constant, joyful, and miraculous ends and deaths of the professors of the Gospel, can not allure nor persuade you from Papistry to the Gospel, from the Pope to Christ, & from the Devil to God: yet let the fearful, horrible, desperate and doleful deaths of the Papistical persecutors & murderers of the professors of the Gospel enforce, fear, and terrify you to fly with all speed from the Pope's dangerous, detestable and Devilish doctrine.  
What made judas to say, 
Math. 27.  I have sinned betraying the Innocent blood, but that he was pricked in conscience, and that he was enforced through God's might, to utter the truth, and that he had falsely and wickedly betrayed Christ his Master.  
What made julianus the Apostata (that once professed the Gospel, and turned from it, to say, Vicisti Galilee, 
Cooper. Epit. Chron.  that is, O thou man of Galilee thou hast overcome, (meaning Christ) but that he yielded to Christ and that he granted that Christ's Gospel was the true religion, & that he most wrongfully persecuted the servants of God.  
What made that cruel persecutor of the Gospelers, john de Roma to say in his marvelous pains & torments as is before mentioned, (I know I suffer for the evils and oppressions that I have done to the poor men,) but that he was pricked with the sting of God's judgement, that they that he had so tormented were the servants of God, and that he was the minsster of Satan.  
What made that rigorous Rockwood to cry out being at the point of death, and to say, I am damned, all to late, all to late, for I have sought maliciously the deaths of a number of the honest men in the Town, etc. but that God enforced him to confess the truth when it was too late to have mercy, and that he knew then in his conscience that the romish Religion was false and wicked, and that the professors of the Gospel were the servants of God, that he did persecute for the Pope.  
What made Bishop Gardiner to say at his death, I have denied with Peter, but never repent with Peter? but that he knew in his conscience (being stung with the wrath of God) that he wickedly and wrongfully resisted the truth, and most unjustly persecuted the professors of the Gospel, the servants of God.  
Why did the Sheriffs servant (before mentioned) say that james Abbas (that was burned for professing of the Gospel) was the servant of God and was saved, and that he himself was damned? but that he was procured through the power of God, to acknowledge and open the truth, that thereby every one that then heard him or afterwards should hear of it, might plainly perceive, that the Gospel is the true Religion, wherein GOD is chiefly pleased, and that they that are persecuted for professing of the same, are the servants of God: and that the Papists that murder and persecute them, are the children of the Devil.  
Learn therefore to confess willingly your errors, and to recant and refuse your devilish Papistical doings and doctrine in time, whiles you may repent, recant, & obtain mercy▪ by these woeful wretches that compelledly confessed their errors, and recanted their devilish doings and doctrine out of time, when they could not repent neither obtain any mercy at all.  
If you could show us but one of your Papistical Religion that died so willingly, cheerfully, constantly, Christianly, peaceably, godly, and miraculously as these professors of the Gospel before described, and thousands of such more have done: than you would rejoice and clap your hands, noising abroad thereby that your Religion were true, and most godly.  
But because you can not show us one such, I have showed you diverse (and could show you many more) of your cruel persecuting Papists, that most desperately and dreadfully have killed and hanged themselves, and that through the great and just judgement of God, have been strucken with the Lords mighty hand, and so have died most horribly, dolefully, devilishly, & desperately, to the great terror and fear of all them that either saw it or heard thereof.  
Therefore if there be any spark of God's grace in you at all, than the godly, patient, and cheerful suffering, and miraculous and tormenting deaths of the professors of the Gospel, will not only allure you with all speed to lay hold on God's word, and to embrace the Gospel our religion: but also the dreadful, doleful, horrible, and most desperate deaths and ends of the cruel persecuting & murdering Papists, will terrify and fear you any longer to hold with the Pope, or to follow his detestable and damnable doctrine.  
Many of the Heathen have only been won to become Christians, by seeing the constant and patient suffering of the Martyrs: and will you that profess to be Christians, be won to Papistry by their cruelty and tyranny, and by their dreadful, horrible and desperate deaths?  
I beseech you therefore for the love of God, as you profess yourselves to be Christians, so hear daily and follow the law of Christ, by whom you are called Christians.  
But some of you have said, that we may have too many Sermons, and too much talking of the Scriptures, if we may have too many Preachings of the word of God which will guide us to Heaven: than you may have too many Masses which will lead you to Hell. And if you think it is good to hear twenty Masses in a day which work your damnation: then we think it is godly to hear one or two Sermons in a day that will work our salvation. Therefore, if you will be Christ's sheep, then must you hear Christ's voice: and his voice is no where else to be heard but in his Gospel. There is no law can teach us Christ's will better, than his own law that he spoke and gave us himself. As no law can teach the Pope's will and pleasure, better than the Pope's law: so no law can teach us better to please Christ and to perform his will, than his own law the Gospel.  
If we meant to be Papists, we would not follow the Gospel, but the Pope's law: then if you mean to be Christians, follow not the Pope's law but the Gospel.  
But how can you follow the Gospel, when you refuse to read it, or how ●an you hear Christ's voice, when by no means you will hear the Preachers of God's word, that utter Christ's voice: That is such a fault in you, that hath kept you in error, and will keep you still in blindness.  
Perhaps you will say that our Preachers do preach heresy, and therefore you will not hear them. But how do you know they preach heresy before you do hear them? it were meet you should hear them before you do blame them. But suppose that you had the true doctrine, and that our Preachers should preach false doctrine, then what need you refuse to hear them preach? or to read their works or writings, for you should sooner confute their heresy with your true doctrine, than they should allure you from your true doctrine to their heresy. What need a true man fear to hear a liar speak of that thing he knoweth? he shall sooner take the liar in a trip, than the liar can make him believe his lie, why should a wise man doubt to hear a fool talk, for the wise man should rather deride the fools folly, than thereby be alured to be a fool. Therefore if your Religion be the launterne of light (as some have not sticked to call it) and our religion the doctrine of darkness, than the light of your doctrine, would soon bewray the darkness of our doctrine. And so the more you should hear it, the more you would despise it, and the more you should read it, the more able you would be to confute it.  
As he that is in a fair, goodly, sweet, beautiful & bright house, need not doubt to go into a dark, evil favoured, & stinking dungeon, lest he should be alured to tarry there still, and to forsake the fair and trim house: even so (if your doctrine be good and true, and the beauty and light of all other religions) than you need not fear to hear our Preachers of heresy, and read our books of false doctrine, lest you should be seduced thereby and forsake your own true doctrine, for as the vile dark and stinking dungeon would rather enforce him that is in it to abhor it and quickly to go from it, making him further in love with the trim bright and sweet house: so would our wicked and false doctrine (if it were so) make you further in love with your own true and godly doctrine.  
But for that disdainfully, obstinately, and wilfully you refuse to hear our Preachers, and to read our books, it shows that you doubt your own doctrine, that you are determined to dwell still in your error, and that purposely you will not come from darkness to light, nor from falsehood to truth.  
But because we are most sure that our Religion of the Gospel is right and true, and your Papistical religion is most erroneous and false: we willingly read your books without any fear to be alured from our doctrine. Nay we read them desirously, for that we are sure to confound you with your own books and writings. And therefore julianus the Emperor and Apostata commanded that the Christians should not be trained up in good letters, 
Cooper in Epit. Chron. fol. 129.  saying, that he & the Philosophers were wounded with their own feathers: as the Pope would have us not to be brought up in the knowledge of god's word, lest we should pierce him and his Prelates with their own pikes.  
But seeing we have God's word (which is the trier of truth and confounder of falsehood:) we desire none other arrows to wound you withal, than the same you shoot at us, for with your own darts we destroy your doctrine.  
Your Popish Religion is so erroneous, so false, so foolish, so childish, so vain, so ridiculous, so tied together with rotten threads, so far out of square, so contrary to Christ's doctrine, so wide from the Apostles teaching, so far from the ancient Doctor's meaning, so repugnant to reason, and so far disagreeing with itself, (as before it doth appear) that utterly it doth bewray itself.  
A liar had need to have a good memory, or else he will soon be taken in a trip: let a thief premeditate his matter before hand never so well, and cast his cards never so cunningly, yet if a wise man have him in handling, his own tale will trip him and try him a thief: (yea, though before he were thought to be a true man. For assure yourselves that truth will abide all tryalles,) Veritas non querit angulos, truth seeketh no corners, and truth (as is before said) feareth nothing, but lest she should be hid. And truth doth most triumph when she comes to trial.  
And now for that your Romish doctrine refuseth trial, that argues, that it is not true. For if your Papistical doctrine be so true, so perfect, and so precious as you say it is, and our doctrine so false, so wicked, and so heretical as you blaze abroad, then why do you not confound it rather with persuading than with punishing, by disputing than by destroying, by learning than with murthethering, by preaching than by persecuting, and by writing than with burning.  
Though I have written this to win you, and for your instruction, yet I fear some of you therefore will wish my destruction. And though some of you do bark against it, (as I think you will) yet I am most sure that none of you can disprove or confound it, for that the foundation whereon it is builded is truth, which no storm can shake, nor tempest can overthrow.  
Marry if you had our power joined to your cruelty, you would confute it and the writer thereof quickly (if burning and killing may be called a confuting.) But if you should so do, I must be content, the servant ought not to grudge to follow his Master: but this I will tell you by the way, the greatest friend I have in the world, could do me no such pleasure as you should do me thereby: (if the sending of one to heaven be a pleasure) for Christ sayeth (whose words I believe) Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousness sake, for theirs is the kingdom of Heaven. 
Math. 5.  Therefore if by your burning and killing of me, you should send me to Heaven: then surely in my judgement, you could do me no greater pleasure.  
And contrary, all the enemies you have in the world, could do you no greater displeasure, than you thereby should do to yourselves, (if going to hell be a displeasure) for if they be blessed that are thus persecuted and shall enjoy the kingdom of Heaven, than their persecutors must needs be cursed and unhappy, for theirs is the kingdom of hell. And so by sending me to Heaven, you should send yourselves to hell, (unless you repent): but it is a more common thing to the persecutors of the Gospel, (as before you may see if you will see) to die desperately than repentantly.  
Wherefore let their dreadful and desperate deaths drive you from the Pope's persecuting Religion, hoping that these terrible and fearful examples of Gods heavy wrath, powered on the persecuting and revolting Papists (if they were fewer) are enough to such of you as are ignorantly led in Papistry, and that will open your eyes to see: but I fear they are too few for such of you, as are obstinately, wilfully, and purposely bend to continue in the same, and that will wink for the nonce, because you will not see.  
But mark this well I beseech you, which of you if you did see a man go before you, and fall on a slippery ground, where he may rise or be helped up again, would not shun that place, and seek an other safer way? Now if you will shun with one example a slippery place for fear of a fall, where you may rise or be helped up again: will you then run wilfully (having so many examples and warnings) into the doleful and horrible pit of Hell, where you can never get out again by any means? thousands have shunned hell with a great deal less warning, and will you fall into hell for all this great warning?  
Though you feel not the torments of the said persecutors and dead desperate Papists, yet if you do and die as they died, you shall feel as they feel.  
But perhaps you think, because you taste no smart, that they feel no sorrow: Be not incredulous, and think not that your neighbour's house is not burned, because your house is safe and unburned. And be not like fools that will not believe that fire hath burned their neighbour's house, before they themselves have set fire on their own houses, and until they see them burned and consumed before their faces.  
It is not your harm to take heed by other: but it would be your harm for other to take heed by you. Therefore yield willingly unto Christ and to his Gospel in time, lest you yield to Christ and his Gospel (as the said desperate Papists did against their wills) out of time. And embrace God's mercy whiles it is offered in time: lest it be denied you, when you would have it out of time. And beware by the said desperate Papists that are dead: but let not them beware by you that are alive. The said Papists of your religion that died so horribly, dolefully, and desperately, would give all the world (if they had it to give) to be but one hour in your place, that they might repent: then how happy are you that are here, where you may turn to the Gospel without giving anything, and where you have many hours to recant and repent? Therefore take heed in any wise that you come not into their place where you can not repent, or else cannot have mercy though you repent never somuch. Detest and abhor Papistry with repentance, least you detest and abhor it (as the other before mentioned have done) without repentance. And refuse not Christ's Gospel in this life▪ lest Christ refuse you after your death.  
And as we have one God our heavenly father, so let us obey him as his most loving children: as we have one Christ that hath redeemed us most dearly, so let us embrace his Gospel that teacheth us his will most truly: as we have a Noble and merciful Queen that governeth us most prudently, so let us obey her and love her, as true subjects most faithfully: As we were all borne in this famous Island of England, so let us love one another to the strengthening of England▪ As we are or have been nourished in this Realm of England, so set us all seek the commodity & quietness of England: And as you have followed Papistry (the Pope's wicked doctrine) which hath made you enemies to England, so now (I most earnestly beseech you) profess and follow the holy Gospel Christ's doctrine, which will make you true friends to England.  
I think I have written to much to many of you, sufficient to some of you, and to little to a great sort of you. But if any of you be so obstinate & so wilful, that neither God's word can win you, nor the learned & godly writers can withdraw you, nor my reasons can persuade you, nor my arguments will allure you, nor the examples I have brought can move you, nor the patient, godly, & miraculous suffering and dying of the professors of the Gospel can procure you, nor yet the sudden dreadful, desperate & damnable deaths of the persecuting Papists can fear you, from your detestable and Devilish doctrine of the Pope (which is against the law of God, the law of our Queen, the law of Nature, and the law of Reason): Then I can see none other but that you are determined to withstand God and his Gospel as much as lieth in you to your utter confusion, (as they did which before I set forth for examples to warn you withal.)  
And though by writing I can do no more for you than I have done: yet I will pray for you still as I have done. Which is, that God may give you eyes to see, and hearts to understand the truth: whereby you and we may embrace and follow the Gospel of Christ, here on earth together: that after this life we may dwell in the kingdom of Heaven together, as the children of God: to whom be all honour, glory, and praise, for ever and ever. Amen.  
FINIS.   

¶ Imprinted at London, by Henry Bynneman, ANNO DOMINI. 1581.  
Cum Privilegio ad imprimendum solum.